Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - HBCarter

Pages: [1] 2
1
Climax Control Archives / I've got my eye on you
« on: June 27, 2025, 08:43:53 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

“I'm just saying that it's not natural.”

Carter visibly cringed at the words he had heard from random strangers ever since he had come out at the tender age of fourteen. Some of them were family and former friends. Most had been his school classmates although just as many, if not more, were surprisingly supportive.

But it was still vastly disappointing and hurtful when you would hear a stranger offering an opinion on not just the fact on whom you shared a bed with, but also how this supposedly affected the ability in how you performed your craft. Something that you had been doing relatively successfully for over six years, and only recently surpassed your own dreams by climbing to the upper echelon of the business.

But sure, let’s forget about all of that.

Carter had been content to spend a portion of the day alone while Miles busied himself at the gym, getting in one of his (in)famous workouts. Carter usually loved going to the gym as an open excuse to ogle his “hot husband” but found neither man got a lot accomplished during the session. Well, as far as actual working out goes. So this time Miles opted to go alone and he’d return to pick Carter up so the two of them could go shopping for a birthday present for their nephew in London. Riley’s parents had made them swear an oath not to go overboard like they had in their last visit to England, but despite crossing their hearts, they made no ‘real’ promises.

So here Carter remained at their home, watching a podcast he had been told about only moments ago by his best friend, Ariana Angelos. She had texted him to let him know that “Beyond the Squared Circle” - one of theory mutually favorite wrestling-related podcasts was going to be dedicating this episode to not just Carter, but also his reign atop the mountain of Sin City Wrestling. And even better? The host Ava Garner was to be joined by some “wrestling expert” by the name of Tobias Holloway. Whoever that was. Carter figured it to be some guy who never set foot in the actual business side of the sport, let alone an actual wrestling ring, but still somehow believed being a fan made him an expert on everything wrestling-related.

Ava always took her own craft seriously, treating each and every guest of her show with the utmost of respect, even when some of those old school boys treated her less so all because she possessed a uterus. Her studio was brightly lit from overhead stage lights and the set itself was two chairs in the center of a stage made up to resemble a wrestling ring on three sides. That was it. She felt no need for anything more glamorous because she was here not to impress anyone but to have fun and pay her respects to the men and women who put their bodies on the line, day in and day out, and all in the name of our bloodlust infused amusement.

"And welcome back to Beyond the Squared Circle!"

Ava Garner said with a perpetual smile on her face, a woman in her late twenties with olive tone skin. "Today my guest Tobias Holloway and I have been discussing something that has been making waves in recent weeks, and that is the fact that Helluva Bottom Carter has become the brand new World Heavyweight Champion of Sin City Wrestling, having defeated the legendary Alex Jones for the gold this past May in Paris, France.”

Tobias, a man who was pushing fifty if we are being generous, and possessed the countenance of a right-wing politician, sat in the chair next to her and looked every bit the part of his belonging there. For a man like this, it was not about the entertainment or the fun aspect of discussing different opinions on any topic. It was about control and convincing the world why he was right and everyone else who disagreed with him was not.

Tobias, or Mister Holloway as he preferred to be addressed as, cleared his throat and shook his head with a faux sense of dismay. He spoke up, all but interrupting his host to say, “We are, to put it mildly, in a regrettable era of the sport that we all love. Helluva Bottom Carter, World Champion.”

He shook his head in disgust, “It simply defies the natural order of things, on a business that was built on the backs of men. Real men who bled for the sport, only to have others enter their world and turn it into a complete mockery."

“Well I think you’re using the term ‘mockery’ a little loosely.” Ava countered, shaking her head. “And I have to say, that is not the first time that you so freely used the phrase ‘natural’ or ‘unnatural’ where Carter is concerned. I mean, are you implying that a wrestler's sexual orientation has any bearing on their ability to perform in the ring, or their worthiness of holding a championship?”

It looked like Tobias was about to speak over her or interrupt, but Ava literally did the same to him, talking over him as she pointed out, “Helluva Bottom Carter has consistently delivered incredible matches, displayed so much charisma, and clearly has the support of the fans."

Carter could not help but smile as he took a drink of the water he had infused with strawberries and kiwi. His and Miles’s “little girl” aka Ms. Thang hopped up onto the couch at his side, demanding tribute and he idly obliged, stretching an arm over to stroke her scalp lovingly as the close-eyed purring commenced. Carter felt grateful for people in the business like Ava who did not support sexual orientation per se, but more so anyone who wanted to make a living in this sport no matter who they shared their bed with. But he was also smart enough to know this exchange was far from over.

And the close-minded nature of Tobias was put on full display for the world to see as he finally got his chance to speak and said, “Talent is one thing, but the championship is about presenting an ideal. It's about aspirations, about what young boys see as the pinnacle of power and prestige. And yes, young boys are some of the top demographic targets for the business.”

“Ignoring of course the fact that the audience is heavily flavored with young girls as well, considering how female wrestlers are just as big in many areas - if not bigger.” Ava pointed out.

“Score.” Carter murmured as he took another drink, watching.

But it was as if Ava had not even spoken, given the way Tobias all but glossed over everything she had just said. Instead, he played the role of “peacemaker” by stating, “With all due respect to Mr. Carter’s personal life, his being the current champion, diminishes the title as well as its lineage. Now, I’m not denying Helluva Bottom Carter is talented in the ring!”

Carter all but rolled his eyes even though there was nobody present to see the fact.

Tobias continued, “It’s like you said. He’s got athleticism, charisma, and can cut a promo with the best of them. But let’s not pretend like this isn’t a calculated move to disrupt the traditional legacy of the World Heavyweight Championship.”

Ava’s face found the frown for the first time since this program started and she questioned, “How do you figure?”

To which Tobias, excuse me, Mister Holloway, gleefully answered, “Wrestling has always had its share of characters, but the champion has historically been a symbol of dominance and authenticity. This current title run? It feels like a publicity stunt. Carter’s overt flamboyance, his sexually charged persona? Especially given it’s ‘Pride Month…’ (And yes indeed, he did do the air quotes!) … It's not what the SCW World Heavyweight Championship was built on! You can call it progress all you like but the simple fact is that his title reign is woke and is diminishing the legacy of almost thirteen years and names like Gabriel Stevens, Austin James Mercer, Fenris and Michael Harris to name a few! Until Carter came along, there has not been a single homosexual World Heavyweight Champion…”

“Not true.” Ava interrupted, and the stricken expression on Tobias’s face would scream that he was unsure of which was the greater sin. Being interrupted or being told that he was wrong. Ava continued, “You mentioned names such as Fenris but Fenris was openly gay, and Kris Ryans himself - a two-time champion in his own right, was a member of the LGBTQ community. As a matter of fact, as I recall, Fenris and Kris Ryans had a brief personal relationship between the two of them.”

Tobias stared at her, at a temporary loss for words but he recovered quickly enough. He again cleared his throat and spoke up, “Be that as it may, Fenris is a perfect example. One would look at him and never know he was a member of that lifestyle. You look at him and see a rugged fighter. Kris Ryans too - to a degree! Neither of them flaunted who they were behind closed doors but men like Carter make their entire personae all about being gay!”

Ava sighed, “You see Carter winning the championship as some kind of joke or a publicity stunt but I see it as a reclamation of a spot that has long shut out performers like him or made jokes out of them. The crowd reactions are real. The merchandise sales are real. The impact he brings to the business is real!”

“But that’s exactly what I’m talking about, Ava!” Tobias countered. “The timing of Carter’s push was too convenient. Do you seriously not find it suspicious that Alex Jones, one of the most technically sound champions in SCW history, loses clean to someone like Carter? Come on.” He sat back, rolling his eyes. “That wasn’t a title change! It was a social experiment…!”

But whatever else was going to be said between the two was silenced as Carter quickly slammed the laptop shut. Carter fell back against the back of the sofa and closed his eyes. After languishing in the SCW midcard territory and being unable to capitalize on numerous chances at the championship, to finally succeeding and having his success story reduced to nothing more than bigoted propaganda and claims of social experiments did more than turn his stomach!

It broke his heart. It shouldn’t, but it did. Carter had been dealing with people like Tobias Holloway most of his life, let alone his career. Many would not know this, but when Carter first entered the business, he was personally concerned about how he would be accepted in the locker rooms when he signed to both SCU as well as SCW. A fear that turned out to be unfounded because he had been supported from day one. Strongly so. Many of the men he shared a locker room with? Names like Austin James Mercer and Mac Babe among others. They had no problems sharing a dressing room with him. In fact, men like that were more prone to have a problem with anybody who complained about sharing a dressing room with Carter.

Still, it never felt good to know that someone did not accept you. Arrogant pricks like Tobias? They weren't worth the time or effort to care about them or their little feelings and opinions. Carter was willing to bet anything that this jerk off was a Trump supporter. And he wasn't about to let this asshole ruin his day.

If anything could pick up his mood…

Turnberry Towers Parking Garage

… It was sitting back and watching Miles do squats.

Carter stepped into the shadows of the parking garage beneath the Turnberry Towers, the sound of his hard soled shoes against the concrete the only noise breaking the stillness, but it might as well have been a thunderstorm. The track lighting overhead cast ominous shadows over the rows of parked cars and for a moment, his old fears came back. Not just from the memories of the time he had been attacked in this very garage at night by a hired assailant, but also that deep rooted phobia he had always had about a break in and what would come of it. The hum of distant traffic was barely audible as Carter struggled past his irrational fears to reach his car, the lime green VW Beetle that he had inherited from his Grandfather. Miles had once questioned why he held onto such an old fashioned car, but once the connection between his Grandfather and the car was explained, Miles more than understood. He helped Carter take the utmost care of the memorial keepsake.

As he approached his car, keys in hand, something made him slow his steps. The air felt heavier all of a sudden. He glanced around but nothing seemed out of place. Rows of empty cars, a trash bin in the corner, a flickering light above the stairwell that really needed replacing. Still, his instincts whispered that something wasn’t right. He paused at the driver’s side door, hand hovering just above the handle, eyes scanning the shadows between pillars and parked cars.

A prickle was felt across the back of his neck. Carter turned abruptly, heart thudding now, scanning the rows behind him. Was that movement near the support beam? No. But feeling like a spotlight had settled on him refused to fade. His jaw tightened and he almost jumped when another car turned into the garage and headed his way. And only when Carter recognized it as being Miles’s very own blue Jeep Renegade

Carter watched with a subdued sense of relief as the car pulled around the rows and came to a crawl until it finally stopped parallel to where he was standing. The driver’s side window rolled down and Miles shifted his shades down over the bridge of his nose and said, “`Ey you pretty thing, you looking for a good time?”

Carter snorted back a laugh, all past trepidation all but forgotten in favor of Miles attempting to pick his husband up. And by ‘attempted,’ we of course mean Carter would have given it up for him had Miles simply said, “Yo bitch, backseat!” But he was far too much of a gentleman.

“What are you doing back from the gym so soon?” Carter asked, leaning against his car. “You’re usually there for another hour at least.”

“Eh, it’s just not the same when I don’t have your eyes glued to my arse.” Miles quipped, then with a lilt of the head, beckoned his husband to the passenger side. “C’mon an’ get in. Let’s grab dinner and then make my sister regret limiting what we can send Riley for his birthday.”


Carter just smirked gratefully as he walked around the now open passenger door and hopped it. And mere moments later, the Jeep Renegade vanished from the garage and into the famed “City of Sin.”

And it was inside of the Turnberry Towers security office when a gross sense of bad timing, and the guard having taken a quick break from the monitors, did not see the figure step back from around the pillar to watch as the vehicle pulled away.



“Living the dream.”

“That is the saying, isn’t it? When you either fulfill a life’s goal or you’re at least trying to give the illusion that everything in life is alright and couldn’t be better. But here’s the thing. I do happen to be living the dream. Not just now but I have for some time. Too many people these days are just skating by in life, barely making a living in jobs that they can’t honestly say that they love, let alone are loyal too. Hell, you even see people that have incredibly successful careers that pays well and gives them a life that would be the envy of many, but they can’t always say that they themselves are happy because they can’t say they love what they do. Doctors, lawyers, politicians… many of them begin these careers out of family desires and obligations rather than doing what they really want and later on in life, they look back with regret in their hearts and a single, painful question on their mind;”

“What if?”

“Me? I can honestly say that I am one of the lucky few. I might not have had a lot of family support in my chosen career, but I had plenty in the aspect that I was living a dream that I’ve had since I was a kid. To step inside of the ring. To travel the world. To meet fans of all ages who ask to have their picture taken with me? I’ll be honest, I get just as much a charge out of posing with people at shows or on the streets now as I did when I first got involved in wrestling. It’s these little things that bring me such joy and get me past the threshold of the injuries and frustrations. And I’ve had my fair share of those. But all of that pales by comparison when I can look at myself in the mirror and finally realize that I am the best.”


Carter lifts the SCW World Championship belt into the cradle of his arms against his upper body as if it were a small child.

“When all is said and done, that is what this particular accomplishment is all about, isn’t it? To win the top championship, to beat the best offered to you - that makes you the best.”

Carter paused and held up a hand.

“In most cases, at least. I was taught from the earliest stages of my training that a champion is only as good as the challengers that he or she faces, and that’s why when I first won this, the first thing I told everyone. Fans and the SCW bosses - that I wanted to make an example. I wanted to be a defending champion. And I’d like to think for the most part that I’ve fulfilled my side of that particular bargain without slowing down. I know Guy thought he was being funny when he booked me against Artie but he wasn’t. Neither Artie nor I treated our match like it was going to be anything less than a championship match to bring the house down. And we did just that – right up until the part where J2H and Kevin Carter just had to go and get involved. But I won. Artie gave one hell of a performance and an even better fight, but I am still the champion. Which brings me to the next step on my path toward J2H, and that’s the man that I beat for the championship in Paris.”

“Alex Jones.”

“I’ll be open and honest with everyone that’s watching right now. This match with Alex Jones? It should be for the championship. No questions or doubts about that. I know a lot of people aren’t big on impromptu title matches or big matches like this ahead of even bigger matches like what I’ve got at Summer XXXTreme, but you can not deny the fact that Alex Jones is in line for a championship match. He’s the freaking former champion for God’s sake! He hasn’t had a rematch yet and if he doesn’t deserve the opportunity to take this title and face J2H then tell me; who the hell does!?”

“How can anyone out there look at the history between us? The fights. The threats. I mean, literally EVERYTHING … and then book a non-title match between us like it’s nothing more than just some exhibition? Granted, it’s right where it belongs as the Main Event of the show but you know what would make it even better? If the championship was at stake!”


Carter nods toward the camera, and thus toward whomever might be watching.

“So Alex, if you’re watching and I suspect that you are, despite everything that happened between us in the past, I can say with sincerity that I am sorry for this happening. You not being given a rematch is disrespectful to the weight of what you and I’ve been through, and frankly, it’s a disservice to the SCW Universe who knows exactly how high the stakes should be! I wanted this to be the defining moment. You and I each hold one win over the other and this could have been our big time, the rubber match to decide it all. And technically it still can be but I just felt like it could be … more.”

“I wanted the lights brighter and the pressure more intense. Because if Alex really thinks he’s ready to climb back to the top, if I want to send a message to J2H, then we should have been allowed to prove it with everything at stake. Let him walk that same path I did and try to take what matters most. Instead, we’ve got the inevitable repeat of a fight with no crown to claim, and to me that just feels hollow. I want the title on the line, not to protect it, but because I believe in proving myself every time I step in that ring. Just like every single champion should do! That’s what a champion does. And if Alex wants a shot at redemption, I say put some damn gold on the table and let’s make it mean something!”

“And you and I are fully capable of doing just that. We brought the house down at Into the Void IX, we can do so again and make Climax Control seem like the Supercard to end all Supercards! Just … do me one favor.”

“I’m getting a little sick and tired of people poking their nose in my business. Either to cost me the championship or to give themselves a leg up on the inevitable. Your little friend Aaron Asphyxia tried to get involved and would have cost me were it not for my own bestie, Ariana. Ad Ari - and other ladies backstage - both told me that they were ready to have my back if Aaron tried to get involved again. And you saw that J2H and Kevin almost cost me everything just two weeks ago. I’m just done with people interfering and tarnishing everything that could be!”

“So please … leave Aaron in the back. Let’s just make things you and me - man to man. That way when you lose a second time around, you won’t have anyone to blame but yourself.”

2
Climax Control Archives / All Or Nothing
« on: June 13, 2025, 10:03:09 PM »
“I remember…”

Seattle, Washington -
June 13, 2012

It was strange to admit that the memory of his thirteenth birthday was a distant one, but the fact that he recalled it with such clarity and fondness . It was June 2012, on a Wednesday afternoon, and school had just let out. (I know, I know! Going to school on your birthday of all days just reeks of epic sucktitude!) It was the last week of school before summer break was set to begin, which made this birthday adventure something even more wonderful to look back and reminisce on. And it wasn’t just because classes were nearly over for the school year, but because The Avengers had hit theaters and the worldwide phenomenon was quickly catching its full momentum over the last two months without a hint of slowing down. Carter had multiple chances to see the movie since its opening, his Dad having offered a time or two to take him personally, but Carter had found the inner fortitude to wait it out and see it on his birthday. It made it all the more special. A decision that in later years he would have looked back with regret in his heart.

How much more special would it have been to watch such a movie with his Dad and only his Dad?

But at the given time, to make things even better, Carter had been allowed to bring along three of his closest school friends with full approval from their parents; Randy Coppler (Yes, the very same one Carter had been caught with a year later, which effectively outed him to his family). Chloe Morgan and Jessica Ryan. Of truth be told, neither Chloe nor Jessica had any real interest in seeing the Avengers but it was their friend’s birthday and they were also in on the little mission of distracting Carter for what was to come after.

The movie theater lobby smelled like hot, buttered popcorn and melted chocolate, and Carter felt like a VIP just walking in with his friends. His Mom and Dad had given him an envelope with enough funds to treat him and his friends not only with the movie tickets, but also their hearts desires behind the concession stand. And for four hungry teens, that included everything from fresh, hot popcorn to mountainous sodas, nachos with extra cheese and candies like Sour Patch Kids and M&Ms of which Carter had added to his popcorn much to the surprise - and later delight - of his friends.

And after the movie, they couldn’t stop talking. They mimicked the action scenes in the parking lot, throwing invisible shields and fake punches until Joanna, Carter’s mom, yelled, “Alright, Avengers, get in the car!” It wasn’t just a birthday. It was a memory. Carter still remembered the glow of the marquee, the feeling of being young and invincible, and the joy of sharing something epic with people who mattered. Plus, there had been so much more to follow on that day.

Carter watched with a curious surprise as his Mom drove him and his friends not to their respective houses but to their own home and to the small get-together that she and Carter’s Father had chosen to throw in honor of his thirteenth birthday. And while his immediate family was present, Jessica, Randy and Chloe were his only friends from school that had been expressly invited. Much like now, Carter had a very small circle of friends rather than a large number and those three specifically topped the list.

His family home had been gloriously overdone with everything from streamers and confetti to the obligatory rainbow array of helium balloons. The dining room table had been laden with all manner of tasty treats, from his Grams’ homemade marmalade candies and birthday cake fudge . And as far as the main course was concerned? Where the vast majority of kids would want pizza for their birthday dinners, Carter - as you would come to realize later in life - was anything but a normal young man. His favorite birthday meals were served for everyone to enjoy - Sloppy Joes and Taco Pasta casserole. And of course, one could not forget the obligatory Funfetti birthday cake with buttercream frosting and Oreo ice cream to cap the day off.

And to bring the evening to a perfect conclusion - presents! Despite their comfortable life, Joanna and Cillian had never overdone it where their son was concerned. They didn’t flaunt money to the point of spoiling him on a whim. But Christmas and birthdays? That was a different story where they could indulge their son freely and feel no remorse. Among other much desired items, he had been gifted with the video games the Darkness II and the Silent Hill HD Collection, a much coveted Haunted House Lego set and the Gramophone docking station for his brand new IPad. All in all, a birthday collection to look back with fond remembrance. But it was one gift, smaller by comparison, that had always stood out in his mind.

Carter’s birthstone was the moonstone, and his Dad had bought him a moonstone choker, where the bright blue jewel had been set in place and the band was crafted of a perfect tanned leather. Carter loved it, and wore it every single day - until a year later when he had accidentally outed himself and his Dad left the family, seemingly abandoning him. Carter tore the choker off in his grief and hurled it against his bedroom wall, breaking the jewel’s inlay beyond repair. And yet, despite all anger and animosity, he had been unable to bring himself to dispose of it. Even now, the remnants of the choker was kept tucked away in a jewelry box he kept on his nightstand.


Las Vegas, Nevada -
June 2025

“You remembered?” Carter’s mother Joanna asked from her side of the video chat that she had initiated less than an hour ago. It had broken her heart to have to tell him that she and Grams would be unable to fly into Las Vegas as planned for his 26th birthday celebration, but she had been unable to get the time off of work and Grams was a touch under the weather so better as not to risk the trip. And of course, despite his initial disappointment, Carter more than understood.

“Of course I remember.” A weary Carter answered from where had curled up on his and Miles’s living room sofa, talking to his favorite lady from his laptop. “I still rank that as maybe my favorite of birthdays.”

“More so than Dollywood?” His Mom teased, knowing somewhat jealousy that somehow, fate played a hand on her son’s 24th for him and Miles to have accidentally met the “Queen of Country” herself when Miles crossed Carter’s desire to visit Dollywood off of his bucket wish list.

Carter pretended to think it over and shrugged, answering noncommittal “They’re neck and neck.” Bringing a soft smile to his Mom’s face. Then as quickly as Carter had jested, his mood was replaced by a sombre, melancholy tone. He added, “And it was the last birthday I had with Dad.”

And this reminder just made Joanna’s heart break for her son, knowing his heart and soul was filled with regret for all of those lost years he had spent hating the man over what had proven to be machinations on the part of the paternal side of his family.

“Oh Carter…” She started to say in a whisper, but Carter shook his head and spoke up, “No, it’s okay. I just sometimes still have trouble remembering that he’s gone. Like something good happens to me - like when I won the championship - and I feel like a little boy all over again. I want to pick up the phone and call him and tell him all about it and then it dawns on me. I can’t do that any more.”

“Your Father is watching you, Carter.” Joanna nodded, all doubt removed from her mind. “He knows how you feel.” To which Carter could only nod in agreement, even though times sometimes proved hard for him to truly believe. It was then a sound from further in the condo he shared with Miles drew his attention away from the chat. The sound of their front door opening and shutting closed, and Ms. Thang hopped from her perch at the side of his lap to go greet her dad.

Carter looked into the camera and sighed, “I guess I know where I stand in the grand scheme of things.” Much to Joanna’s amusement. And a moment later, in walked Miles carrying a shopping bag which got Carter’s hopes up. Miles did not share his love for shopping, so if he went out for something then that must mean….

Joanna then added, “Good afternoon, Miles.”

“Hi Mum!” Miles leaned into the camera, gifting her with a smile and a wave, and using the affectionate name she had insisted on from the moment he had married her son - the same that Mora had bestowed Carter with the very same day.

Joanna then looked between them and offered, “Okay, I am going to let you boys go. Carter, Grams and I will call you on Friday. Love you!”

“Love you too.” Carter smiled, with Miles adding his own loving wishes as the call came to an end.

“Everything okay?” Miles stood in front of his husband as Carter closed the laptop, answering Miles with a silent nod. Carter then added, “Just some upcoming birthday blues I guess.”

“You’re about thirty years too early for those.” Miles joked, before he noticed where Carter’s eyes had strayed. “You can stop with your oh-so-subtle glances, love.” Miles smirked in a way that just got to Carter. As if his husband was paying him back for his deft hiding of Miles’s presents and the ensuing hunt for said gifts this past Christmas. “Your present isn’t in there.”

“Present?” Carter’s eyebrow rose. “As in singular?”

“Nice try.” Miles said as he set the bag down - away from Carter’s grasp or sight before he took a seat beside him, Ms. Thang promptly hopped up and took a seat on his lap like her throne. “So where did that dirty little mind of yours go to put you in such a mood?”

Carter sighed before he shifted the laptop over to set it on the coffee table before turning to look at Miles. He rested his left arm on the back of the sofa as he tried to decide how best to approach the topic until he finally decided to just tear the proverbial Bandaid off.

“Miles, I was thinking. I don’t think it’s a very good idea to have a birthday party on Friday.”

“What?” Miles frowned, clearly caught off guard. Of all the things that could have been bothering Carter, this was the last thing that he had expected. “I thought you were all excited for a party?”

“I thought so too.” Carter admitted. “But the more I think about it, the more I realize it's not a good idea right now.”

“Why?”

“Because the first person on the guest list would have to be LJ.” Carter said. “And because he’s there, you know we have to invite Alexandra. And ..  Bobbie is one of my friends and I'd have to invite her and that would mean…”

“Artie would have to come.” Miles sighed, finally understanding.

“Yeah,” Carter sighed. “And Artie is a friend too. And I admit I am not happy with the way Alexandra treated him. And if they were both at the party and things spilled over…”

“You don't think you could be impartial between the two.” Miles observed.

“That's part of it.” Carter admitted. “The other part is I just wouldn't want them fighting in the first place. So I'm thinking maybe it would be best if we canceled the party plans and just spent it together, just you and me?”

“Well, lovely company as I am..” Miles joked. “You had your heart set on a party. Hell! I had my heart set on throwing you a birthday party!

“You always throw one for my birthday and I've yet to be able to throw one for you.”

Carter nodded. “That's just another reason why I feel lousy right now. Even though it's my birthday I feel like I let you down.”

“Hey, you listen to me…” Miles snaked his arm around his husband’s shoulders and drew him close enough that Carter could smell that smoldering sandalwood cologne that he wore - and knew drove Carter crazy. “You could never disappoint me. I understand what you’re saying and why you feel that way.”

“Thanks.” Carter smiled, meaning every word. Miles slowly stood up, stating, “I’ll let everyone know we’re going light this year. I had to call Artie anyway.”

“Why?”

“Well, I have to explain to him that I can’t help him get ready for the match on Sunday.” He shrugged, as if everything he said made the most sense. “It is against my husband after all…”

“No.”

“No?” Miles raised his own brow.

“No.” Carter emphasized. “I would rather you and Kristjan still help him.”

“Babe, did that hair lightener eat through your scalp?” Miles frowned. “You want me to actually help Artie try to beat you?”

“Miles, what I want is for you to help Artie be at his best.” Carter stated. “I mean, I know you and Fenris have done your best training him but Artie has never gone through the same formal training that you and I have. You’ve pretty much just put him through boot camp. I’m going to look like a right, sorry ass champion if he doesn’t give me a fight.”

Miles just stared at his husband seemingly forever before drawing him in close once again and kissing him deeply and lovingly. Once separated, he stated, “You’re an amazing man, love.”

“Yeah and you better not ever forget it, either.” Carter smirked as he turned he snuggled back up against Miles’s muscular torso.

Las Vegas, Nevada -
June 13

What else did you expect for Carter to have for his birthday dinner than his favorite food; sushi? Miles had taken painstaking measures to research where the best sushi could be had in the famed “City of Sin” and discovered none other than Sushi Roku within Ceasar’s Palace. Carter sat across from Miles at the sleek, modern restaurant, the gentle hum of conversation and the clinking of glasses filled the air as a server placed an artfully arranged platter of sashimi between them. Carter grinned as he picked up a piece of toro with his chopsticks.

"How have I never known about this place?" Carter wondered aloud, popping the delicacy in between his lips and savoring its rich flavor. "And how did you find out about it?"

"I'm just amazing that way." Miles quipped, sipping his sake. “Plus, it is your birthday. If you're not getting a party, then I'm damn sure making sure you get the next best thing."

After a virtual feast of sake, uni, yellowtail, and crispy rice with spicy tuna - then more sake, Carter leaned back in his chair and sighed with contentment. "This was perfect."

"Night isn't over, love." Miles started to fish around inside of his suit jacket pocket, both men having wanted to dress up for the occasion. "I have something else for you."

"Another present?" One of Carter's eyes popped open. "Shouldn't I unwrap that when we're alone?"

Miles just winked at him as he slid the small, cobalt blue box across the table to Carter's waiting hand. He watched as Carter carefully unwrapped the present as a familiar glint caught his eye. Nestled inside was the moonstone choker, his father’s gift from years ago. He lifted it gently, noting the delicate repairs made to the broken band and setting. The stone shimmered faintly under the restaurant lights, just like it used to. Carter’s eyes glistened as he looked up to meet Miles' eyes, and he swallowed hard.

"You fixed it." Carter said, finding it hard to speak. Miles nodded, "It was time you had that part of your Dad back."

Carter stood up and moved to kiss Miles, not caring who saw. He set his forehead against Miles' own and he whispered, "Thank you."



And there it was, the most coveted prize in the entire Superstars’ division of Sin City Wrestling. The World Heavyweight Championship. The camera was focused on a closeup shot of the gold and jewel encrusted central plate of the championship title, and slowly drew back to showcase the prestigious title in all its glory. Housed in a trophy case that Miles Kasey had taken the liberty of installing in their home the moment Carter had first won the championship, it served as a prominent reminder that not only did hard work and perseverance pay off, but dreams really did come true. Sappy as the cliche sentiment sounded. And, as the camera drew back completely, standing there staring at the title he had worked so hard for to prove he truly did belong in the upper echelon of his dream sport, was the champion himself. Carter Kasey-McKinney, or known in the six-sided ring of SCW, Helluva Bottom Carter.

Wearing a cream colored dress suit, Carter had his arms folded across his upper body as he stared through his glasses at the championship that had eluded him for so long.

“I know it’s only been three weeks but I am still having a pretty tough time believing that I finally did it. I spent so long chasing the dream that after a time it felt like the dream had started to chase me. When I was down in Sin City Underground, I thought I was on the fast track to success. I thought because I wrapped up the number of championships that I did down there, that when I got signed to SCW, all the pieces of the puzzle would fall into place in the same success I enjoyed in SCU I would enjoy here.”

Carter shook his head derisively.

“I was wrong. SCW proved to me that I was a little fish in an ocean filled with sharks. And those sharks were hungry for my blood. The established stars were not ready to give up their spots to this plant buoyant rookie who just walked into their locker room, expecting success to fall easily to his feet. They were my wake-up call. Men like J2H, Bill Barnhart and Austin James Mercer were just a few of the veteran names who effectively put me in my place. They taught me that the road to success here was filled with speed bumps and potholes and that there would be no smooth coasting along due to past success.”

“I am not ashamed to admit that I was effectively humbled a number of times by men as great as these and a few more. And well I did manage to score some wins to my credit, I've learned, or should I say I was taught, that success in SCW was a thing far easier said than done. That's why when I won the Internet championship, I started to truly believe that things were looking up for me. And when I lost that title to Kevin Carter, I logically thought the next step up for me would be the world championship.”


Carter laughed heartily at his own self-confidence.

“If only I knew then what I knew now! Every single opportunity I had at that championship slipped through my fingers. The Elite Eight tournament. Directly challenging Finn Whelan. After so many failed opportunities I was beginning to wonder if it was simply not meant to be and that the Internet Championship was my peak. I was ready to pack it in and be satisfied with a midcard role were it not for a number of loved ones that believed in me and would not let me limit myself. That is why I was able to overcome the odds and win the Elimination Chamber. And that is why I was able to take Alex Jones's foot and stick it right in his mouth for everything he did or threatened to do at my expense in an effort to either humble me or get me to back off.”

“And that's why sometimes I still wake up, wondering if it was all some sort of cosmic joke. A dream where I have to get up in the middle of the night and look for this very belt…”


Carter shook his forefinger at the world title belt on display.

“... And make sure of the differences between dreams and realities.”

“And you know what the first thought that ran through my mind was? I was wondering who the higher reps were going to schedule to be my first defense against. Oh I knew well enough that I had J2H on the horizon for Summer XXXtreme since he won Blast From the Past, but I didn't want to wait that long to establish myself as a champion. I did not want to wait to prove to everyone that my win over Alex wasn't a win well-earned. I wanted to be a fighting champion. So I sat back and I waited. And it was well worth it because I did not have to wait for long. But it wasn't Mark Ward or Christian Underwood who booked me in my first defense. It was a royal decree from none other than King Guy. And the lucky recipient?”


Carter turned around and had a warm, genuine smile of affection on his face.

“Artie. A man that I am proud to call a friend. A man who sat there as a guest and watched me marry the love of my life, supporting me for all that I am.”

“Now I am going to be the first to admit that Artie was not the first name that came to mind when it came to who would be challenging me for this title. I was thinking of names like Alex Jones, because he's the former champion and if anybody deserves a title opportunity, he does! There's also Eddie Lyons and Jayden Harris and the list just goes on and on. But Artie? I admit that was a surprise, and I don't mean that in a negative way. When one first takes a look at your overall record inside of the ring, I've heard some critics say that your win-loss record on paper is hardly spotless. My response to those armchair experts?”

“We wrestle on a mat. Not on paper. And when I started to come into my own and flourish, my record was no more impressive. Which leads me to believe that you are just that one decisive victory away from proving who you are and who you can be.”

“You're a sweetheart, Artie. I'll be the first to say that and say that Bobbie is truly a lucky lady to have a man like you at her side. Everything that darling friend of mine has been going through? You stood by her without question. And you did even more than that. You took up her mantle so she did not have anything to worry about in her own absence. At this time went on, you started to blossom and take yourself more seriously for one reason and one reason alone.”

“You started to believe in yourself. It became more than just you wanting to fulfill your wife's contractual obligations. Dare I say it, the wrestling bug bit you hard. And you got more involved in more dangerous situations than anybody could have ever expected! I mean, look at how you even first started inside of the ring!"

“You accidentally signed yourself up for Blast From the Past tournament last year, and a number of people got a laugh at the situation. And I admit I am ashamed to admit, I was one of them that got a few chuckles out of it. Not because I thought it was funny that you were in a situation where you could get hurt because you were inexperienced, but because I just saw the comedic nature of the lunacy behind it all. I mean, I didn't understand how such a mistake could be made, and I fully understood why you try to initially get out of it. And when it was pretty obvious that Christian was going to be a butt about it, you did the smart thing. You poor man enough to admit that you were in over your head and you went out and got the help that you needed. You got Miles. You got Fenris.”

“Willing or not, you could not have chosen any better than those two men to help give you a crash course in the art that is our sport. And even though I heard a few horror stories about what went on and that gym, like Fenris having to chase you down and drag you back kicking and screaming, I am proud of you man because it all paid off. You are here. You are real. And you don't give a damn what anybody has to say about your involvement inside of the ring!”

“And that is exactly where you and I are the same Artie. Because like me? All you want to do is prove yourself and prove to everybody else that you belong. I know how that feels man. I thought against every critic in my way to get to where I'm standing right now, and where I'm standing? It's going to be right across the ring from where you are. Because I'm willing to bet more than likely you were not expecting to be my first challenger. Especially considering who are lovely guest referee just so happens to be!”


Carter drew in a deep breath and exhaled sharply while looking upward, shaking his head in faux disbelief.

“King Guy. I thought everything that he booked last year took the cake. I never expected him to be in this year's King For A Day match, let alone win it. And the moment he did, all I could do is wonder what he was going to try to do to top 2024. And when you and he got into that verbal joust on X, that's when I started to think that everything was about to go straight to hell. And I was right. Not because he put you against me, but because he had to insert himself into the equation and that left more questions unanswered.”

“Why?”

“You're my friend Artie. And I don't use that word very often. I've always kept a close circle around me, and you just happen to be one of the special few in my life that I cherish. And deep down, maybe that's why Guy booked this match. He's not normal.”


Carter tapped his head with a finger.

“He has a twisted mindset when it comes to people who cross or disagree with him. He will want to get even, he will want to teach a lesson by his own admission. The problem is, which one of us is he going to want to take to school? I mean, it’s a given that both of us have called him out in the past. So does he want to see me lose the title so soon after winning it, or does he want to see you in what he hopes is an embarrassing situation?”

Carter shrugged.

“Who knows? But, what I do know is what I want to see. I want to see his face filled with disappointment when nothing he wants to see happens. I want to see you and me bring the house down in my first defense and the biggest match of your own career to date! I want to see Guy pout and complain when you and I give him a front row seat filled with disappointment when we don’t try to kill one another but we do put on a kick ass display for the people that do matter!”

"Artie, we've been through a lot together, inside and outside of this business. And I value our friendship. I’ve learned the hard way to keep those close to me, close. But when we step into that ring, everything changes. The Artie that I know, he's gone. In there, you're the challenger who’s out to take something that belongs to me. And I'm the champion who's not going to let it happen. Our differences, the fact that only one of us can walk out with that title, that's going to overshadow everything else. I'm going to do whatever it takes to retain what's mine.”


Carter took that one step forward and clasped his hands together.

“So, this is it. This is the last thing that I'm going to say before I face somebody that holds such a special place in my life. Someone who has become a favorite of both the fans as well as the locker room. You, Artie. I need you to listen and to understand something.”

He leaned in closely toward the camera, beckoning it forward with a wave of the finger.

“I am not going to drop this championship so easily after everything I went through to win it! I am not going to lose this championship a mere two weeks into my very first reign! I am not going to lose this championship one week after that momentous celebration and making a fool of myself!”

“I am sorry Artie, truly. I love you like a brother but it just is not going to happen.”


Carter walked off camera and the last thing seen was one final shot of the World Championship belt before the screen faded to black.

3
Climax Control Archives / Lyons Tamer
« on: May 02, 2025, 09:27:18 PM »
Stockholm, Sweden
Avicii Arena

It was less than a week ago when all hell broke loose following the Main Event to Climax Control, and much of the controversy surrounded none other than the World Heavyweight Champion, Alex Jones. Alex had issued an ominous threat against his number one contender, Carter McKinney - promising that Carter’s loved ones would bear the burden of his “sins” against the champion. And Alex is nothing if not a man of his word.

Carter’s brother-in-law, Lyle Kasey Junior, fell in defeat to the veteran wrestler - and it was Carter that saved him from a post-match beat down. It was also Carter that suffered for his efforts, thanks in part to the timely interference of Aaron Asphyxia and a curb stomp right into the very same chair he had used against Alex mere seconds ago. Which was where we picked up mere minutes later, following the arrival of Carter’s husband and LJ’s half-brother Miles…

“Careful, luv.” Miles said as the curtains to the famed “gorilla position” were thrown open wide and he and a now alert LJ, helped Carter through - his arms draped over the shoulders of both Kasey brothers. They took one step at a time, carefully, as they led Carter down the small flight until Carter's feet met solid ground once again.

“Miles…” Carter said, his bell clearly been rung, but still as stubborn and as feisty as ever. “I’m fi-”

“You’re NOT fine.” But it was LJ who had spoken up in place of his own brother. He and Carter had issues between the two of them at one point but that was ancient history. Carter was his family now, and Carter had proven that by coming to his aid when he needed it. The least LJ could do was the very same. “I was RIGHT there and felt that fecking stomp! If I wasn’t so damn out of it…”

“Stop, the both of you.” Miles all but commanded as they set foot on the floor and were converged upon by some of their close friends such as a concerned Alexandra Calaway, not to mention Bella Madison and her own husband, Malachi. But it was the sudden presence of Christian Underwood, flanked by two of the backstage paramedics that were hired primarily for just such occasions.

“Follow me.” Was the simple but direct command of the SCW’s boss man as he did an about face and headed back up the aisle with Miles and LJ helping Carter along the path…

***

“Do you feel nauseated?” One paramedic asked Carter, as the young grappler sat on the bench in the room set aside for first aid. LJ had taken his leave momentarily alongside Alexandra, but Miles remained, hovering as close as allowed while the two paramedics did their work. Christian had taken his leave with the specific request that he and Mark Ward be updated as soon as possible on Carter’s condition.

The second paramedic made note of this on the tablet in his hand, while her peer shone a small light in Carter’s eyes, murmuring solidly, “So you just have the headache?” To which Carter nodded in the affirmative.

“I just had my head stomped into a steel chair.” Carter retorted with a trace of sarcasm in his tone. “I’d be surprised if I didn’t.”

“Babe…” Miles all but warned Carter, knowing his husband’s saucy nature and even more acidic tongue. But these professionals were only doing their jobs and Carter’s personality quirks could hinder that.

The older man that was kneeling in front of Carter for the examination glanced back at Miles over his shoulder and smiled appreciatively. He turned back to the ‘patient’ and addressed him, “No dizziness? No sensitivity to the light in this room?” Both of which Carter shook his head no to in answer. The paramedic then said, “Okay, up.”

Carter did as instructed, and the paramedic stepped back and said, “Walk across the room and back.” As in testing him for any signs of imbalance or sudden waves of dizziness that might arise. Carter did as told, walking across the room and passing Miles who watched his progress intently. Carter arrived at the far wall, then turned back but it was as he passed Miles again that Miles jumped, almost making a squeaking noise.

“Oop!” Miles quipped. “I think he’s good.”

“Why do you say that?” The female paramedic asked, shaking her head as Carter returned to sitting on the bench at their direction.

Miles answered, “He grabbed me arse.”

All heads turned to Carter who just wore that smoldering grin on his face. The male paramedic exhaled gently, shaking his head. He took his place beside his coworker and said for both Carter and Miles to hear, “I don’t think he has a concussion since he just has the headache, so I don’t think a trip to the hospital is necessary.”

“Thank fuck…” Carter whispered, but the paramedic continued, “Just take some over the counter aspirin for the headache for the time being. But I would suggest not leaving for Copenhagen tomorrow as scheduled. I would wait an extra day, just to be on the safe side.”

“Is that really necessary?” Carter asked, but before either paramedic could say anything, it was Miles who answered with a firm, “Yes it is!” prompting Carter to turn his head aside with an almost comical expression that silently said “Sorry I spoke!” Miles then looked to the two as he opened the door and he gave a genuine smile of appreciation for the care shown to his husband, “Thank you. Both of you.”

They both smiled and nodded as Carter slowly stood up, still feeling it, and Miles was quick to lend him a helping hand and he escorted him through the door as it shut behind them. Miles started to walk down the hall, heading in the direction of the locker rooms with his arm snugly wrapped around the waist of his husband.

Miles said, “I’ll drop you off for a moment to get your things and let LJ and Ally know we’ll meet them for a late dinner. I have to go talk to Christian.”

“About what?” Carter asked, his brow knitting into a frown as if he had some slight inkling on the direction Miles’s mind was headed. And he was right.

“Protective hubby mode has been activated.” Miles stated matter-of-factly, a statement that sounded silly but was anything but intended. “So I’m going to have a little chat with Christian and…”

But whatever else Miles was going to say was interrupted by a forceful, “no.” emanating from Carter himself who stopped, forcing Miles to come to a halt as well. Carter turned to face Miles directly and shook his head, a most uncharacteristic expression of stern authority on his own face. “Just… no.”

“No, what?” Miles questioned, to which Carter answered, “No going to Christian and wanting a match against Alex.”

“After what that fuck did to you!?” Miles asked, clearly caught off guard by this stark refusal on Carter’s behalf. “Why shouldn’t I go out there and kick his…?”

“Because I am asking you not to!” Carter’s voice rose before he could check himself. The two men stared into one another’s eyes, as if searching for something. A lingering silence was kept between them until Carter broke it with no small sense of discomfort. He asked, “Do you believe I can beat Alex?”

Miles frowned, as if he couldn’t believe Carter was questioning his faith in him. “Luv, you know I do!”

“Then you need to step aside and let me handle this.” Carter stated, his words strong. His tone was even stronger. “Because even if I do win the title from Alex, how seriously will anyone take me with you handling all my fights for me? Or softening up Alex for me two weeks before our match?”

Miles stared hard at him, but his facial expressions softened as he took in his words and the meaning behind them. If Miles went to Underwood now and demanded a match against Alex, it would be little to no better than what happened when Vincent Lyons interfered in the Elimination Chamber, costing Jayden Harris and leaving Carter questioning to this very day if he truly deserved that victory and the title opportunity against Alex Jones in Paris.

“You know I don’t like this?” Miles asked with more of a statement than a question. Carter just smiled and he answered back, “And you know how much I love it when protective hubby mode is activated but there are just sometimes when I have to do this on my own. Like now. Vincent already took away the credibility for my win in the Chamber. Please don’t do the same with Alex.”

Miles drew in a deep breath and gently exhaled through his nose, his eyes never leaving those beautiful blue orbs that he often found himself lost in. He felt the familiar warmth of love swell in his chest. Though he had his own thoughts, his own wishes melted in the light of Carter’s persistence. With a small smile he wrapped both arms around him and drew Carter into one of those famously talented hugs.

“If it matters to you, then it matters to me,” Miles said, his voice low and yielding, not out of defeat, but out of devotion.

Copenhagen, Denmark -
Royal Arena

Standing in an empty wrestling arena, the silence feels almost surreal, a stark contrast to the roar that usually fills the space. Rows of vacant seats stretch into the shadows, their stillness echoing with memories of cheers, chants, and the clash of bodies in the ring. The faint scent of sweat and adrenaline lingers in the air, mixing with the sterile smell of disinfectant. Overhead, spotlights cast long, sharp beams onto the vacant ring, now just a silent stage awaiting its next battle. The emptiness carries a strange weight, as if the ghosts of past matches still linger, watching, waiting for the bell to ring again. And it was inside of that ring where the “Pride of SCW” - Helluva Bottom Carter, stood.

The camera panned a surrounding shot, showcasing each side of both this young grappler as well as the arena where in two days, the latest stop on the Viking Era tour would take place. More to the point, it would be where Carter would put the proverbial foot down on an issue that had arisen in recent weeks.

“Let me put this as gently as I can, and this goes out to the so-called ‘loose cannon’ of the Lyons Den. My opponent in just a matter of days. Vincent Lyons … Junior. Vincent, I won’t pretend any sort of good will between your family and myself - save for perhaps Eddie and that’s only because in a family of black sheep, Eddie is solid gold. But with his present company excluded, please allow me to say that the Lyons family is about as stable as a game of Jenga during an earthquake!”

“And yes, this all started when the Queen Bee herself, Little Ms Victoria, decided to play sex therapist between Miles and myself and show us that pain is supposedly pleasure or something to that degree. Really, who the hell knows what goes through that woman’s head? I mean I could say she’s the more shallow basket case between the two of you when the truth is just that much more simple; Victoria Lyons is like a family heirloom that nobody wants to inherit. Cluttered, outdated, and just a constant reminder of how bad taste can run in the same bloodline. I never really had any issues with the woman, up until she decided to play off some perverse pleasure of watching Miles and myself beat one another bloody. I mean, she and I even bonded somewhat over our mutual affection for Patti Lupone.”


Carter snapped his finger as if to proclaim, “Yes Queen!”

“But after your actions in the Chamber, and her being almost as dismissive as you were in what you cost me? The gloves are off and the filter is non-existent. But this isn’t about her, not really. This is about you and why I went to the brass and asked for this match specifically. This is why I wanted to stand inside of the ring against a man so many are calling one of the more physically and psychologically dangerous Superstars in all of Sin City Wrestling. And that is to deliver one very simple message…”

“Stay out of my business!”


Carter raised his brow, his eyes glaring right into the camera.

“I blame you, Vincent. For everything! SCW was making history and seven men went into that Elimination Chamber and we put on the grandest show, one that I am certain will have its place as a Match of the Year candidate. We didn’t leave a single fan in their seat that night, but you just couldn’t handle that, could you? You just had to be a part of things, even if literally nobody wanted you out there! I had Jayden! I knew it then, just as I know it now! But you took that away from me. For whatever reason you have it out for the Brat, you took away all credibility of that one career defining win! Now, for the remainder of my career, I am going to be left wondering those two most painful words – ‘what if?’! And that’s why I wanted this match! That is why I called you out!”

“You  and that Queen cousin of yours, you both told me to just accept the win and move on.”


Carter shook his head.

“Sorry Junior, but I don’t work that way. Do you honestly think for a second I haven’t come across men like you before? The kind of man who walks into a room and makes the air feel charged, like a storm about to break? Unpredictable and explosive, a man that plays by no one’s rules. Not because he wants to be thought of as a rebel, but because rules simply didn’t exist in your world! A man who’s temper flares without warning, your maniacal laughter too loud, and who’s silence is often more dangerous than your words.”

“I’ve known men like you my whole life, Vincent. People around you watch with a mix of awe and fear, never sure if you’re about to start a fight or crack a joke. A loose cannon, volatile and magnetic, the kind of man you can’t trust but also you can’t ignore.”

“But here’s the thing; do you know what happens when you turn your back on so-called ‘loose cannons’ and ignore their reputations? They disappear. All of your words - which I’m certain Victoria thinks of as sharp and commanding - are going to fall flat on deaf ears. And you are going to fall flat beneath the uncomfortable weight of your own failure. You and Victoria think of you as some powerful figure to be in awe of, but in truth the world sees you as you are. Small. Insignificant. Grasping at some ghost of control that you never really had in the first place outside of your own family tree, if even there!”


Carter approached the side of the ring where he leaned against the ropes, resting his forearms on the top rope and he looked down into the camera below.

“The sad, simple truth of this entire ordeal between us Vincent is that I don’t care. I don’t care about you, or whatever the hell you have going against Jayden Harris. Jayden made his thoughts about me all too evident last week and I can respond to everything he said about me with two very simple words - ‘suck it!’. But you, this is about you. Literally everyone around the world watched you get involved in the Chamber, but at the time nobody was angry at you. They just felt pity. Because interfering in that match was like seeing a raccoon try to join a ballet recital. Completely out of place and embarrassing for everyone involved. Especially your own flesh and blood.”

“She’d never admit it but I can’t imagine Victoria feeling anything but shame where you’re concerned. She’s become the most dominant Bombshell Roulette Champion in recent memory so kudos to her! And no matter where he stands, no matter what Victoria says to the contrary, Eddie is a success story and his star is just going to burn hotter and shine brighter the longer he’s in the spotlight! But you?”

“If you were any more of a failure to your family, you’d have to apply for a part-time job as a cautionary tale! I mean, people talk down on me about not being able to extend my reach and grab that brass ring, but you serve as something of an inspiration for all the wrong reasons. It’s impressive how you’ve achieved absolutely nothing with all the time in the world to be somebody other than Victoria’s toady!”


Carter gave the ring ropes a hard tug - as if testing them - but he used them as a means to stand upright. Tall and proud. The number one contender to the World Heavyweight Championship. 

“I also admit that this match is going to serve another purpose, so I hope you don’t mind my use of you as something akin to a guinea pig. Men like you… Men like Alex Jones. You question me. Question whether or not I have the killer instinct to do what must be done in order to take that one, final step up the mountain. Well, after Sunday? Nobody is going to be questioning just how far I can go in order to get things done - and to make things right. The days of people questioning how far I can go in this business are going to come to an end, and I can only pray to god that Alex Jones will be watching - because while you’re first? He’s next.”

Carter then stepped through the ropes and dropped to the ringside floor, one last thing to say to the Lyons whom he knew would be watching.

“Oh, and Queen Victoria? Do let me know where to send flowers in lieu of Vincent digging his own grave.”

He puckered his lips and walked into the shadows of the arena’s darkness.

4
Climax Control Archives / Welcome Wagon
« on: March 07, 2025, 06:07:36 PM »

Las Vegas, Nevada -
Turnberry Towers

The elevator on the sixth floor slid open, the only sound to herald the arrival to this level of the Turnberry Towers was the tell-tale soft ‘ding’ with two very specific figures stepping out into the carpeted hallway.

“I don’t get it, Miles.” Carter said, carrying a small, covered tray in his hands as his husband Miles stepped up to his side and led him down the short hall toward the specific destination. “Why are we doing this?”

“Why not?” Miles shrugged. “She’s new to the building and could probably stand to meet a few of her neighbors.”

“My point exactly.” Carter brought Miles to a halt, turning to face him directly. “We’ve never played ‘welcome wagon’ with anyone else that moved in. What makes this one so special?”

Miles fought to maintain his composure, smothering the smile that almost lit up his face. A fact that did not go entirely unnoticed by his ever-observant husband. Kristjan and Aron had both warned him about this new arrival, but not exactly in a bad way. And thus far, he and the brothers Baltasarsson had managed to keep Carter in the dark about this new neighbor. All the better to surprise him.

Miles finally sighed and answered, “She moved into Karen’s old place. Isn’t that reason enough?”

Carter raised an eyebrow, hinting at a slight state of disbelief as Miles placed a hand on the small of his back and gently steered him further up the hall until they arrived at a specific door and Miles rapped his knuckles hard on the door frame. And only a fraction of time later, the door swung open with a flourish and the boys were greeted by….

“Hi boys!” - A rather robust blonde woman, full-figured in her early forties. She was voluptuous, if nothing else, with a bright and expectant smile on her face as she stood in the door frame to her home, and showing what Carter thought to be showing way too much cleavage for this early in the afternoon.

“Hi.” Miles spoke first, as for once Carter seemed to be at a temporary loss for words at the sight standing before them. “I’m Miles, this is Carter.” He gestured toward his husband, and a small nudge from Miles helped break Carter from the trance he seemed to have fallen under.

“Hi.” He croaked, before clearing his throat and spoke more clearly. “Hi. Welcome wagon!” He held up the covered tray and the neighbor's eyes lit up with a sparkling delight at the bounty within - chocolate Rice Krispie treats.

“Ooohh!” She cooed with delight, stepping aside and giving the two men free entry into her home. And no sooner did Carter set foot inside than he came to a sudden halt, almost causing Miles to walk right into him from behind were it not for his slick reflexes.

“Wow…” Carter simply said as his wide eyes roamed around the condo that was the same floor plan as their own, but decorated completely differently with a heavy emphasis on pinks and whites with flecks of gold thrown in for good measure. Where Carter had taken painstaking measures to decorate his and Miles’s home in as modern and tasteful a manner as he could, with help from his Grams, this woman seemed to have just set off an explosion in RuPaul’s interior design firm. I mean, there was even an ivy swing fixed against the far wall as part of her decor!

“You like?” She asked with a hopeful smile, her squeaky accent unique to their ears. “I decorated it myself!”

“And I believe that.” Carter said with a nod, earning him another nudge from Miles in a silent beckoning for him to behave. But this seemed to have flown completely over her head as she smiled and directed Miles and Carter to take a seat on the bubblegum pink loveseat, taking the tray from Carter’s hands and placing it on the coffee table between them.

Oliwia sat on a powder blue chair with more pillows along the back than what was necessary, folding her hands in her lap. “I am Oliwia.”

“Olivia?” Carter repeated, thinking he had misheard.

“No, Oliwia.” She corrected him with a shake of her head. “With a ‘w’. My parents were allergic to olives.” Carter shot Miles a curious look but it bounced right off of him, Miles having had some ample time to better prepare himself for this unique new neighbor. Unlike Carter who couldn’t seem to be able to stop his eyes from finding something new around this place that had the visual equivalent of staring into an eclipse.

Oliwia then asked, “Which condo do you boys live in?”

“The one right below you, actually.” Miles answered.

“Aww.” Oliwia cooed again. “Well it will be a pleasure to have you boys under me.” Almost causing Carter to choke on his own spit at her unique turn of a phrase. Miles just closed his eyes with a tight smile, shaking his head and enjoying every moment of what Carter was experiencing with this woman.

Oliwia then pointed a painted nail that seemed to have been bedazzled between them and she asked, “Are you boys best friends then?”

“Miles is my husband.” Carter answered her amicably, but had he known what her reaction might have been, he would have been sorely tempted to withhold that nugget of information as Oliwia’s eyes opened about as wide as her mouth did, until her entire face was smiling.

“Well o-KAY!” She squealed in her thick accent. “I love da gays! What do you boys do for a living? OnlyFans!?”

“No!” Carter quickly corrected her, then managed to quell his emotions, before answering, “We’re wrestlers.”

“Ooo!” Her brown eyes sparkled. “Like in mud or oil!?”

“Professional.” Miles answered. “We’re professional wrestlers.” And they could practically see the hope in her eyes extinguish as her shoulders sagged in vast disappointment. “Oh, that’s so boring.” Earning a near comedic frown from Carter. But knowing his husband and even more so his acidic tongue, Miles quickly interrupted and broached the topic, “What do you do, Oliwia?”

To which she answered, “I run a male modeling agency. We specialize in men's underwear.”

And for the first time, Carter and Miles caught sight of several black and white framed photographs placed strategically around the condo of men in various states of undress. 

“Really?” Miles nodded, his mouth open almost as wide as Carter’s own, and Oliwia was obviously quite proud as she answered, “Oh yes. There are big things in men's undies.”

“I’ve always thought so.” Carter said before Miles could even try to stop him. Meanwhile, Oliwia reached over and popped the cover off of the tray to reveal the chocolate bounty. Oliwia took note of Miles’s own muscular physique, most notably his arms and she leaned in with a coy wink and asked, “You look very fit, Miles. Have you ever considered modeling in your undies?”

She offered the tray to the two guys, and while first Carter took a treat and then Miles, Miles answered her, “Well ....”

Carter interrupted, “Tell her no.” To which Miles immediately mimicked, “No.”

“Aww.” Oliwia seemed very much disappointed as she took a bite of the chocolate Treat, and immediately made a comedic, scrunched up face as she chewed. Here in the United States, Rice Krispie Treats were a treat. Clearly wherever Oliwia was from, the feeling was not entirely mutual.

Carter and Miles watched in amusement as she tried her best to put on a brave face with a polite smile that she was unable to hide.

“Oliwia?” Carter pressed. “Is something wrong?”

“No.” Oliwia answered, still trying to maintain her polite facade. “But better luck next time with your meatloaf.” Causing Carter to spin his head to look incredulously at Miles who almost choked on his own Treat.



Las Vegas, Nevada -
SCW Offices

More specifically, the part of the offices of SCW that is open to the public and serves as the ‘official’ Hall of Fame. It would be here that we find Helluva Bottom Carter as he is dressed in a smart casual sense - complete with skin-tight denim jeans, tanned boots, a cream colored Polo and his eyes hidden behind a pair of shades. Carter strolled about these hallowed halls, his attention straying from one Hall of Fame induction display to another.

All the while, other fans of Sin City Wrestling also had been taking this opportunity to tour this esteemed facility. Ever careful not to stray but always hopeful to catch sight of a particular favorite Superstar or Bombshell…

“I know when you’re involved in this sport, the one thing that should be on the mind of every athlete, man and woman alike, is that prize at the top of the mountain. The World Championship. That gold belt tells the entire world that you are the best of the best, and if that isn’t the end goal for you in your dream career, then I have to ask; what is even the point of getting involved in this business? I mean, sure there are plenty - and I do mean plenty - of perks when you sign on to put your body on the line inside of the ring. The pay is great. Sin City Wrestling is probably the only wrestling promotion that I’ve ever heard of that offers medical insurance and believe me when I say that this perk comes in handy!”

“There is also the point that we as Superstars and Bombshells get to tour the entire world, to places that I personally never would have believed I’d be able to travel to. When I first started training to wrestle at the GO Gym, I thought that I’d be competing in high school gymnasiums and that maybe I’d get to go as far as Canada and maybe Mexico. And I have! I’ve been there and back again. I’ve been to Japan - a dream place for anyone that is a wrestler because they take their sport more seriously than any other nation. And the fans in Japan treat us like rock stars - only with infinite more respect! I am lucky enough to have traveled and competed in six of the seven continents of this world and those are experiences that I will never take for granted.”

“Those are some of the better benefits of wrestling for SCW - but to become the World Heavyweight Champion? That is something that every man signed should be striving for. Because otherwise you are just wasting your time, the time of Mark Ward and Christian Underwood - and let’s face facts! You’re wasting the time of every fan who is watching us both online and from inside the arenas. Because to become the champion or just for the opportunity to fight for the championship, you have to be at your best, facing the best. And at the end of the story, isn’t that the entire point of living out your dreams?”

“I’ve been lucky enough to have had a handful of chances to compete for the World Championship, and thus far I have to admit that the gold has eluded me. So far it just hasn’t been my time, but those times are changing and I’ve only just recently found myself in position to get another chance at the title, whether the champion be Finn Whelan or Alex Jones. I just have to get past six other men in SCW’s first-ever Elimination Chamber match, where the winner will be declared the number one contender to the champion. And yeah, I admit I stand by my opinion that our match should be like the Bombshells. It should be for the championship, not just for a chance at the gold. But, that’s why I’m not the boss or matchmaker. I’m just one of the lucky SOBs who earned their way into the Chamber match. Alongside such names like Jayden Harris, Bill Barnhart, J2H, Eddie Lyons … and yeah. My own husband, Miles Kasey.”


Carter bit at his bottom lip and cocked his head.

“I know I shouldn’t express anything short of appreciation at this opportunity, but I find myself backed into a corner, being in the same match that my husband is in. I mean, it wouldn’t be the first time that Miles and I have had to step inside of the ring against each other, but there is absolutely no way to try and convince the world - and more importantly, myself - that this experience won’t be different. We’re talking about being inside of a twenty foot tall steel structure where anything could happen that could hurt one another.”

Carter shrugged.

“What happens if the time comes where it’s myself against Miles? What happens if it comes down to just the two of us and only one of us can have that all-important chance at whomever the World Champion happens to be? Only one of us can win, it’s every man for himself.”

Carter closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath before continuing.

“But for now, I have other things to focus my attention on. One other person rather than six. I said it’s a waste of time to not want to be the best, and the man that I’m facing this week? He’s had a number of chances at the World Heavyweight title and so far? He’s been the king of SCW two times. A two-time World Heavyweight Champion.”

Carter held up two fingers.

“Alex Jones. A walking history maker in Sin City Wrestling. A former Roulette Champion. A World Mixed Tag Team Champion with Johanna Krieger. I mean, I could go on and on about this man’s credentials - and that’s just here in SCW! I mean, Alex Jones is in the Class of 2022 Hall of Fame! He’s probably won more awards than most! He is a certifiable, walking legend. Not just in SCW, but wherever he decided to lace up his boots and teach the younger generation what it means to take pride in what you do inside of the ring. And now I get the chance to stand inside of the ring with him, and I have to admit; it feels like there could be more than just pride on the line between us. Or… am I reading the room wrong, Alex?”

“Fact. You and I both want to win this match and use it as a means to an end. A way to march ourselves into Tucson at Blaze of Glory to carry the momentum on our side. You going into your rematch against Finn Whelan for the gold, and me against those six other men in the Chamber. And compared to you Alex, I’m still a rookie even though I’ve been going the better part of five years in my career. But in that time, I’ve faced my fair share of ‘legends’. I am talking about names like Goth, Senor Vinnie, Austin James Mercer, ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart’, Michael Harris and yes – J2H himself. I’ve won some, I’ve lost some - but every experience has been a learning one. And when I can learn from men like that - from men like you? I might not have my arm raised in the end every single time but the wealth of knowledge men like you provide? In that regard, I am very much a winner.”

“So when Sunday comes around, I have to ask you this one question, Alex. Are you and I going to have a problem? Other than trying to get one step further up the ladder at the other’s expense, that is. I ask this because history is not so lost on me as some might imagine. And believe me when I say I remember well everything that has happened between Miles and Wolfslair. I remember everything Finn and you have said about him, about his betrayal. About his attacking Finn to get one step closer to the World Championship, and you know what?”

“Enough! Enough with bitching about what happened in the past! Enough with the hypocrisy! That’s right, I said it! Ever since all of this started between Miles and the rest of you, I found it hilarious how you would call him out for what he did to Finn, turning his back on Wolfslair - your words, not mine. While at the same time, you and yours turned a complete blind eye to everything that Austin James Mercer did to me to get to Miles. I mean…”


Carter held out his hands while wearing an inquisitive facial expression.

“Really! How was that any different? Was it because Austin was one of the main cast? One of the core members to Wolfslair? If so, then please allow me to call you and everyone else out on that extreme level of bullshit! Being one of the main members of Wolfslair, you would think that would also mean that Mercer would be held to a higher standard! To serve as a better example in how to behave with one another, but apparently I’m wrong! Because I can fully remember bringing this all up before and not a single one of you took the time to address anything I had to say about the matter. Not one of you could look me in the eyes and tell me why Mercer attacking the man of a Wolfslair member - repeatedly - and putting me in the hospital, was in any way, shape or form - different! Or…”

Carter then pointed right into the camera.

“How what you did at Inception VII was any different. Huh, Alex? Go on and try to explain that. You have burned Miles Kasey in effigy for his attacking Finn Whelan from behind for months, but you go and attack that very same man! Hitting him in the head and back with a steel chair and not a god damned person speaks up! Again, how is there any difference? The answer is actually very simple, Alex.”

Carter leaned in closer.

“There is no difference. It’s just a very simple matter of you not practicing what you preach! Of you letting things get to you and that’s alright but when Miles did the same, according to you it was the crime of the century.”

“I am going into this match against you Alex with no burdens on my mind other than the mad desire to set you and the rest of Wolfslair’s heads on straight. To hopefully get you and everyone else’s eyes to open and see things for the way they are. Because if you happen to go into this match against me blind, the only thing you’re going to accomplish is to get lost in the darkness.”


Carter headed toward the exit but paused just long enough for one final word.

“No offense.”

Before he took his leave, closing the door behind him.

5
Climax Control Archives / Disappointments and expectations
« on: February 21, 2025, 07:25:12 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada - Turnberry Towers

A familiar enough site for anyone with a knowledgeable history where some of Sin City Wrestling's resident Superstars were concerned. The Towers, located a mere block away from the famed Vegas Strip, was where not only Carter and Miles called home, but of course, Fenris - his husband David Shepherd and his brother Aron as well. It was centrally located on ten acres right in the heart of Vegas and everywhere around the Towers was something for the residents to take hearty advantage of.

But in this particular condominium on the fifth floor, there were two faces most familiar with the SCW Universe on the scene...

"Mal and I really appreciate you and Miles letting us crash here for a few days." Bella Madison said amicably as she and Carter Kasey-McKinney emerged from the hallway of the luxury condo in which Carter and his husband Miles called home. Having helped Bella get her things settled in the guest room, Carter paused and gave Bella a funny look at her use of the phrase 'and Mal' to which she sighed with a smile and a slight shake of her head.

"Okay," She admitted. "I appreciate it. Mal was kind of pushing for us to stay at a hotel."

"Why?" Carter frowned. "Hotels are just an unnecessary expense. Why would someone rather stay in a hotel than with friends..." Carter trailed off, looking into Bella's teasing eyes and he looked aside and exhaled gently.

"He was afraid he would overhear Miles and I going at it." Carter reasoned, to which Bella betrayed the truth with a laugh as she admitted, "Yeah. I believe his exact words were 'I don't want to hear those two making barnyard noises all night!'" In the best impression of Malachi's husky Irish accent that she was able to muster.

"Uh huh..." Carter mused. "Well not that I'm making any promises, but how did you manage to convince him to stay over while you were in town?"

"I told him that you guys had the bedroom sound proofed." Bella answered all too casually as she had a seat on their sofa in the front room. Carter remained standing at the foot of the sofa and he folded his arms over his upper body and frowned, "And he bought that?"

"By the time he finds out the truth, it'll be too late." Bella answered, to which Carter just shook his head and turned around, stating, "We'll try to control ourselves."

"Where are they, anyway?" Bella then asked, sitting upright and having a look around. "The movie is going to start soon." A movie. In the City of Sin and playing hosts, Miles and Carter would have taken their guests to anywhere they wanted to go for a nice evening out. A dinner, nightclub - anything. But all Malachi and Bella wanted (for this particular evening) was a movie and a nice home cooked meal.

Carter just directed her attention toward the sliding patio doors where indeed Miles and Malachi could be seen standing in the cool, Las Vegas air and hovering over Miles's most cherished possession - his grill.  "I think they're still debating over the proper way to stack charcoal briquettes." Carter said, turning to give Bella an exasperated look.

To which she replied, "You know you'd avoid silly debates like that if Miles would just get a gas grill." Carter just stared at her and visibly shuddered before he said with much faux seriousness in his voice, "Oh I just dare you to suggest that to Miles!"

Bella just smiled and held her hands up in surrender but just in time as the patio door slid open, letting in a gust of cool wind to blow across the foyer. Ms. Thang, perched on her royal throne aka the coffee table, looked up from her royal nap and twitched her whiskers in annoyance before hopping down and moved about the condo to continue her leisure.

"It's about time!" Carter greeted the two men as Miles and Malachi entered the condo, Mal sliding the patio door closed behind the pair. "Who won the big debate?"

"It's my grill." Miles stated matter-of-factly, giving his husband a quick smooch. "I won." And behind Miles, Malachi mimicked his friend by making a face and mouthing the exact same words Miles had just spoken.

"Well fascinating as the Great Briquette debates are, I'm sure..." Bella all but announced, standing up from where she was sitting. "That scintillating wit could have waited. We need to get to the movies."

"Yeah," Miles stole a glance at the clock on the wall. "I checked and the next showing for Captain America isn't too far from now."

"Captain America?" Carter frowned. "I was hoping we could go see Flow."

"Oo!" Bella turned around from grabbing hers and Malachi's jackets, eyes wide with a reflection of excitement in her baby blues. "I thought Flow was out of theaters! I haven't seen it yet!"

Carter stated with a smile, "I found a theater that keeps those indie films longer than most others!" At about the same time Malachi said, "You can see that on Max any time!"

But Bella was not someone to just not accept a random gauntlet being tossed down at her feet and she helpfully pointed out, "Considering how fast those Marvel films go to streaming these days, you could say the same for Captain America."

"Besides," Carter added. "The MCU has went downhill ever since Endgame! I mean, just look at Kraven!"

"Kraven isn't a part of the MCU!" Malachi barked, but Carter debated, "Close enough!"

"And besides..." Carter then walked around the edge of the sofa, joining Bella at her side for what was fast becoming a "wives versus husbands" debate, even if one of the wives was, in fact, a man. "The only good thing they've done since is Agatha."

Malachi audibly scoffed to which Carter spun around and held out a finger, pointed directly at him, "Ohhh NO!" Malachi blinked back with widened eyes and looked to Miles who just shrugged with a smirk, stating, "Thou shalt not speak Agatha's name in vain in this house." Causing his male guest to roll his eyes quite noticeably.

"So what are we going to do?" Bella asked, passing her husband his jacket to stave off the bitter chill that Vegas was still seeing at this early time of the year. "We clearly don't agree on what movie to see?"

"Well," Miles offered. "You two..." he pointed at Bella and Carter. "Could go see Flow while Mal and I watch Captain America. They've got to be playing at the same theater."

"They are." Carter answered with a nod. "But Captain America starts thirty minutes later and is almost an hour longer. So Bella and I would be left sitting and waiting for over an hour for you two."

"And...?" Mal shrugged his shoulders, earning him a swat in the upper body from his wife. Malachi cleared his throat and looked innocently toward first his wife and then to a smiling Miles. Malachi nodded toward Miles and then to Carter, half jokingly saying, "You two could just arm wrestle for it as the hosts."

Miles smiled and Carter just looked between them and shrugged, slipping off his feathered wool/denim jacket, "Sure, I'm game!"

Carter passed his jacket over to Bella and Malachi just smiled confidently, knowing full well that his friend Miles was clearly the physically stronger of the two. Miles just went along with it, always a good sport no matter the circumstance. He too removed his jacket and flung it over the back of the sofa and followed Carter toward the bar counter that separated the kitchen from the rest of their home. Bella and Malachi watched closely as both of their hosts took their positions and placed their elbows on the bar counter.

Bella stepped up to play the role of referee as her boys locked their hands together, their fingers interwoven.

"You ready?" Bella asked each, and both Carter and Miles nodded. "Okay... go!"

And no sooner did she call out for the contest to begin, than did Carter reach up and with a deft flick of his hand, pop open the upper half of his button up shirt, flashing Miles his developed left pectoral. Miles stared and Carter swiftly put his arm down for the win. Miles remained slack jawed and his lustful gaze followed his husband as he walked back around to the foyer, buttoning his shirt back up as a very pleased Bella announced to a startled Malachi, "Flow it is!"

Malachi watched as Carter and his wife headed for the front door and he called out, "Two out of three!"

"Not a chance!" Bella shouted back.

Malachi just turned and huffed at Miles who continued to stare, "Nice going lust bucket!"



A video feed proceeded to showcase the violent intricacies of the upcoming Elimination Chamber. The images of the monolith of steel, eighteen feet in height and thirty-six feet in diameter. At a staggering fourteen short tons, it is an imposing structure where in mere weeks, the Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling would be putting it all on the line for this one shot at potential glory.

The camera then drew back, the shot widening and it is revealed that the viewer of this footage is none other than former Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. His dazzling eyes are foreboding and stern in a most uncharacteristic way, never leaving the flickering images on the screen until the footage finally draws to a close. Only then did Carter nod and slowly turn around, his back against the wall both literally as well as figuratively.

He clapped the palms of both hands together.

"Okay! So, now we come to our favorite part of the day. That part where all of you fine people tune in to hear whatever it is that I have to say about my opponent. Now I know some of you out there are going to support the other guy, while others have my back and will be cheering me on. And bless you for that - but first, before we get that far, there's another fork in the road that I want to take a little detour down. Same destination, different path if you will."

"When Mark Ward and Christian Underwood first announced the Elimination Chamber matches at Inception VII, I think you could hear the collective roofs over both locker rooms - men and women's - blow clear off the building. Not in anger mind you but in excitement because after twelve plus years, there was very little that we haven't done in Sin City Wrestling. Since 2011 when SCW first manifested and I myself was just eleven years old, the fans who watched from around the world saw everything from Hell In A Cell matches to the classic All In Bombshell Championship match! Exploding Barbed Wire Death matches to that bad ass Candy versus Sin Cinematic match! I mean, the sheer level of imagination from the bookers and match makers has been nothing short of phenomenal! And now, we are getting the Elimination Chamber! Both the Superstars and the Bombshells! But..."


Carter held up a forefinger and frowned.

"And trust me when I tell you that there is always a but... there seems to be a key difference in these matches between the men and the women and it seems to have caused a certain level of confusion. For the Bombshells, the Elimination Chamber is for the World Bombshell Championship. For us guys? It's for the Number One Contender spot for the World Heavyweight title."

Carter bit at his bottom lip and casually glanced in mock confusion from left to right. he held out his arms and shrugged his slim shoulders.

"Can you spot the difference? Do you see where I might be a bit confused? -Whereas the new World Champion Andrea Hernandez and Kayla Richards - who have unfinished business obvs, get automatic spots in their respective Chamber match, the unfinished business between the Heavyweight Champion Finn Whelan and Alex Jones is going to be settled seemingly in a one-on-one rematch. Just the two of them. My question is ... why? Is the fact that Finn - as of now - is only thirty days away from breaking J2H's record as the longest reigning champion in SCW history? So he likely is starting to have J2H-level stroke with the powers that be? Or do the match makers just think there's more money to be made with a rematch between Finn and Alex after the way their first match broke down?"

"Well, even if that is how they feel, I can't say as whether or not I agree or disagree. Because their first match for the gold at Inception VII was, to put it mildly, on fire! But we are talking about history being made here and the participants who have earned their way into the Chamber so far? We're talking about Eddie Lyons and, of course, my husband Miles Kasey?"


Carter cast a quick glance into the camera and winked.

"Love ya, Miles!"

Before he resumed his shoot.

"And this week things are no different, with more to come! I just think this match would mean even more if it were actually for the championship rather than just to see who is next in line. But that's just me, and Lord knows I'm not the passive aggressive type. So...! Let's just move on to the heart of the matter here tonight, shall we? And delve into the next step of my career. You see, I just so happened to lose my Internet Championship to Kevin Carter at Inception and as much as I would like to go out and tell the world that he stole it from me...?"

Carter clenched his teeth with a tight fist.

"I just can't! Because he didn't steal it. He won it, he earned it. And as bad a taste as this leaves in my mouth to admit, Kevin carter was the better man. But, did anyone else notice that his first title defense of the Internet Championship was not a rematch against the former champion? No, the former champion - me - was left standing on the sidelines while he put his title on the line against the Bulldog. I guess I can see the logic behind it. Barnhart gave Kevin such a fight in that match that had he given me my rematch, I probably would have walked away a two-time champion and most likely would have forfeited my spot in the Chamber. So perhaps Kevin Carter ducking me was his way of being... charitable?"

Carter wandered over and had a seat on the edge of an upright table and pondered this and then shook his head with a silent "Nah!".

"In a small way, this is almost better, as this gives me the chance to get my career back on the track. For months now I've had people asking me things like why am I not going after the World Championship more often? Accusing me of wasting all of the momentum that I had built for myself - especially after I got that upset win over Michael Harris. I've had some armchair experts tell me I wasted everything by not trying, or not trying harder. But the simple fact is that I did try. I did, and I bided my time and made my moves when I was ready. But the champions like Finn Whelan at the time, they were more ready than I was. Plus others were vying for the gold and I wasn't going to find myself in the legendary Jessie Salco mold where I made demands and challenges for championships at every turn. I had a great run as the Internet Champion and sooner or later, I'll get that belt back home where it belongs. But for now, the World title is in my sights and to get there, I have to get to that Elimination Chamber! And that means, I have to get past Connor Murphy."

Carter placed both hands on his knees and sat up straight, his gaze wide as he leaned back and breathed deeply.

"Connor Murphy. Not to crack age old jokes but I almost didn't recognize you when you returned to us. And not to be crass or anything, but when Mark and Christian announced a former Superstar was returning, I will be the first to admit that I got my hopes up. Maybe a little too high. Because when they said someone was coming back, my immediate hopes were for names like Ben Jordan, Fenris ... maybe even Austin James Mercer. But no, when the lights died down and the music hit ... it was you, Connor. And I have to admit that at that given moment, I felt a giant swell of... oh, what's the word I'm looking for? Disappointment, I guess. And I am not saying that to anger or belittle you, but it's just that they built this idea up to be something - or someone - major and you just... aren't. Not really."

"I mean, don't get me wrong. There was still a certain level of enthusiasm when you showed back up. Especially with Despayre at the GO Gym. He kept referring to you as the Gummy Bear Savior... whatever that means. But it's Despy so it obviously means something meaningful."

"But let's be honest for a second here, Connor. Before your big return, the last time you set foot inside of the ring was against J2H back in March of 2020. Almost a full five years ago. And before that? It was September of 2016 - against Dmitri. I could go on but do you see where I'm going with this? Even back then when I was just a know-it-all teenager, I knew well enough to know what my hopes and dreams were. I knew I wanted to be right where I am now, and I didn't let anything come between me and realizing those dreams. Not even the objections of my own loving family. But as a know-it-all teen, from the outside looking in? All I could think of when I turned in and watched you was that you wasted every chance the bosses gave you. It felt like you had virtually no commitment to this business. You would come back, have a match or two to make sure your name was still heard and remembered, and then would just go and piss off until you got bored enough to make another go of it. And Connor...? That just isn't cool."

"And it's not like you didn't have all the tools it took to be a success inside of the ring! I mean, you came from out of literally nowhere to tea, with Tim Staggs and beat the Guns For Hire for the World Tag titles! And you held them for almost two months. Kudos, bitches! But, for all the potential that you hold, that's still the pinnacle of your SCW career. A title reign that you had to share with a second generation star that used his daddy's name to get his foot in the door. You deserved better, Connor. You deserved more, but the simple fact of the matter is that you just never showed the initiative nor the interest. You would just come and go as you pleased and not show any interest in actually furthering not just your career but the careers of your peers! And really, what is the point of even being in this profession if you're not willing to give it your all, and be the very best?"

"And to be the very best, means you have to beat the very best! Which, as you might have guessed, means actually making the effort in becoming the best - the World Heavyweight Champion. That is why we are here, Connor, you and I. Now I don't know how these Qualifying matches were even determined. Whether they were luck of the draw or if there's a method to the madness. Maybe at some point my lack of enthusiasm for your return got back to the bosses and they decided to have some fun at my expense and put us up against one another. "

"Well, that's fine. I don't want you getting the wrong idea and thinking that I don't like you. I don't know you well enough to say whether or not I like you. I just find your lack of commitment to this business to be infuriating. And being put into this position to earn your way into the Chamber - insulting."

"Or am I wrong? And if so, prove it to me. I've broken bones, Connor. I've been hospitalized for injuries I suffered inside (and outside) of the ring. And all to prove my commitment to this business that I love and respect - and you profess to."


Carter stood up from the table and looked hard into the camera.

"I know compared to you, I am a relative rookie Connor. But I have been more true to this business in the past five years than you have your entire career. So before you decide to prove anything to the fans or to yourself...?"

He tapped a finger into his own chest.

"Prove it to me. And then we'll talk."

6
Character Building Roleplays / Miles's Christmas Surprise
« on: December 25, 2024, 07:52:02 PM »
Following Winter Wonderslam

University Medical Center
Las Vegas, Nevada

“A broken nose. That's just terrific.” Carter Kasey-McKinney grumbled as he struggled to slip his shirt back on over his head, still in the examination room of the hospital he had been brought to following the attack by Kevin Carter. The young man was obviously worse for wear, his body was freshly banged up, having not healed completely from the previous week's attack.

That, coupled with his nose covered in a special brace to keep the cartilage in place so it would heal properly, he was having a good deal of difficulty with a simple task. His husband, Miles, immediately stepped up. He sat down the paperwork the doctor had given him, complete prescription for painkillers.

Miles helped pull his shirt down the rest of the way and reached for his husband's jacket, all the while Carter looked absolutely miserable and said, “First Lazarus and now that jack off! Why do they always target my nose!?”

“Don't worry about that bastard “ Miles warned in his distinctive, British accent. “I'm going to fuck him up…”

“No.” Carter quickly said, catching his husband by surprise. “You're not.”

Miles shook his head in a quizzical manner, not understanding but Carter stressed, “You know I love it when you take charge and defend me. But Kevin targeted me for a reason so I'm handling this my way “

Carter gazed closely into Miles's eyes, “I have to.”

Prompting Miles to draw Carter into one of his famous hugs, “I understand.” He said. “I don't like it, but I understand. It's just a damn shame this shit show ruined our Christmas plans.”

Carter frowned from where he was being held and slowly, and somewhat reluctantly, separated from his husband's arms and shook his head. “What are you talking about?” He asked. “We're not canceling anything.”

Miles sighed, already knowing what was about to happen because of his husband's stubborn nature.

“Love,” Miles started to say. “You heard the doctor. You can't fly with a broken nose.”

“For 24 hours.” Carter corrected him. “She said I shouldn't for 24 hours minimum.”

“She also said that you shouldn't be flying at all.” Miles added on to the already convoluted logic between them. “So, we're not going to.”

“Miles….”

“Don't ‘Miles’ me!” Miles interrupted his husband before Carter could get going. “This isn't the time to get stubborn!....” Miles thought for a moment before adding, “More so than normal! I'm serious!”

“Alright, Miles!” Carter held his hands up in surrender. “Alright! You don't have to get so worked up! I know you have my best interests at heart!”

“Of course I do.” Miles stated.

Carter shrugged, “And I've always thought of you as something of the boss of the relationship.”

“Good.” Miles nodded.

“If you say we're not flying then we're not flying.”

“Okay, okay.” Miles said. “We're not flying.”

“We are too.” Carter said matter of factly as he marched right past Miles out of the examination room, grabbing his prescription along the way.

Miles stands there for a brief moment, trying to process what was just said and he shakes his head and quickly catches up to Carter, “Pardon? Is this not the same man that did nothing but give me nothing short of all the business when I cracked my ribs in that match a year and a half ago? I seem to recall you constantly watching over me after that hellacious match against Austin.”

“Yes, I did and I will still stand by the fact that us flying to China was absolutely pointless and it only delayed your healing even more by flying. But we’re not active over the next 2 weeks..”

“And we’re going to Seattle, right? So it’s not like we can’t drive...” Miles stops for a moment, “actually more like I drive.”

“What's wrong with my driving?”

“Love, just trust me, it's like a 17 hour trip and the weather hasn't been the best. Or better yet, I can get last minute plane tickets for your mum and Grams and they can join us....”

“Miles, we can't do that!”

“Why not!?”

“Because we're not going to Seattle!” And suddenly a hush of silence fell between the two. Miles just stared at his husband as Carter looked like a deer in headlights briefly until he closed his eyes and exhaled gently.

Miles shook his head, “What do you mean we're not going to Seattle?”

“Damn it…” Carter mumbled helplessly as he fished in his pocket to draw out his phone. Miles watched as Carter went about on his phone, searching for something. Until he found what he was looking for and turned his phone around, handing it to his husband.

Miles looked it over and with a look of realization dawning on his face, he looked up. “The tickets aren't for Seattle. They're for London.”

“Yeah.” Carter sighed. “We were never going to Seattle.”

Carter watches Miles take in all the details both on his phone as well as spoken. He continues, “I know it's been years since you spent a Christmas home in the UK. I've had this arranged since September. I rented a flat. Ms. Thang is going with us. Mom and Grams are on their way there now…”

“Really?” Miles looked up with a toothy dopey smile, to which Carter shrugged almost bashfully. He responded, “Why not? Most married couples take turns on holidays with which family to spend it with. I don't see any reason why we should restrict ourselves like that. We can just take turns on where.”

“So that’s why Brianna was giving me the bum's rush when I was trying to nail down details when I could call her and mum on Christmas day, she was fighting keeping the secret.”

“Which I thought for sure when you asked her that I was screwed at that point,” Carter laughed, “I know that the flight is gonna hurt but I don’t care. Not if that means I get you out of this funk you’ve been in. You’ve been very Grinch-like and considering how much I know you love Christmas, I’m more determined than ever to get us there.”

Miles cringes, “I haven’t been that bad, have I?”

“I’ve seen worse. Not completely Scrooged but you were teetering there for a bit.” Carter tilts his head, noticing Miles is having that emotional moment of ‘I so do not deserve him’, “So we’re flying?”

“I still think it’s absolutely insane because you are going to be in so much pain but, love...I cannot believe you did this. And not just us, but your mum and grams too?” Miles smiles, “I’d kiss you right now if I didn’t think it’d damage that beautiful face more.”

Carter just smiled as Miles snaked his arm around his waist to escort him through the automatic doors of the hospital and into the night sky. This Christmas was going to have so much potential.

7
Climax Control Archives / Four Lives Down For The Cat
« on: December 06, 2024, 09:46:07 PM »
“The More Things Change…”

What a year 2024 has been, a literal emotional roller coaster. And here it was drawing to a dramatic close with Christmas closing in. The Yuletide holiday had always been the favorite of Carter’s, like the vast majority of the world. Fun fact; Christmas was the number one ranked holiday that people around the world celebrated, followed closely by Hannukah, Thanksgiving, Saint Patrick’s Day, New Year’s, Eid al-Fitr, Valentine’s Day, Diwali, Halloween and Chinese New Year rounding out the Top Ten.

Surprisingly Easter did not make the Top 10 Cut but that’s a topic for another time.

But it was Christmas that held that special place in Carter’s heart from his earliest memories, right up to the here and now. From his time as a child to now being an adult, there was just something magical in the air when Christmas time rolled around. The decorations. The lights and tree with colorfully wrapped packages lying beneath. But it extended far beyond that. Carter held a deep respect for family for someone of such a young age, and he loved the time together with his family and loved ones on holidays such as this. But this year, Christmas was going to prove to be something even more special than usual.

This would be the third Christmas that Carter had spent with the man that had become such a vital part of his life. The first time, Miles Kasey had accepted an invitation to spend Christmas with Carter and his family, acknowledging later that it was one of the best Christmases either man had ever enjoyed. It was also the holiday where the bond between the two men’s hearts truly started to form between them.

The second Christmas was when Carter and Miles had acknowledged the love between them and officially became a couple. And what better way to celebrate than by bringing their families together at the most joyous time of the year to celebrate with them? Miles had flown his mother, sister and brother-in-law in from the UK, while Carter brought his mother and grandmother to truly make it a unique family celebrated holiday.

Carter had never thought Christmas could get any more magical but 2024 proved him wrong when he and Miles joined together in marriage and would be celebrating with their families for the first time as husbands. Only… Miles was not entirely in on that particular little nugget of information. This was something that Carter had discovered about Miles over the past three years, and that was the fact Miles was as big a kid as any other adult when it came to Christmas and birthdays. The smile, that sparkle in his eyes… Just watch that video of Miles dancing in his chair with his eyes never leaving his birthday cake… Christmas was no different.

And Carter had learned he would have to work overtime to keep that husband of his from finding out what his presents were before that most magical of mornings.

With those thoughts in mind, that would be where we pick up with our hero of the hour. The condo in the Turnberry Towers had been transformed into one more fitting of the season. Miles had surprisingly put his foot down with his husband, not allowing Carter to put up any Christmas decorations until Thanksgiving had come and gone. And that meant the day after, Carter was turned loose and their home had been gloriously transformed into a winter wonderland. The highlight being the six foot Stitch themed Christmas tree that Miles had surprised him with the previous year.

And Carter Kasey-McKinney was seated at the desk in the little work nook that he had put together for Miles and himself when he had done the condo’s makeover many months ago. When visiting, Bella had referred to it as a “book nook” due to the fact that it had two full, hanging bookshelves lined with ivy against the wall above the ‘love seat’ and lounge chair, with a small, decorative end table in the corner between the two. But it was between the end of the love seat and the picturesque window that overlooked the city five floors below that Carter had set up a ‘workstation,’ complete with desk and a state of the art laptop.

It was where Carter was seated at the moment, carrying on a casual conversation over Whatsapp with his Mother all the way in Seattle. While this was not an unusual occurrence by any means, as Carter was on the phone almost daily with his Mom and Grams, and they video chatted two or three times a week, this time things were different as secrets were being kept and Carter was taking some precautions against a certain someone.

“So everything is arranged?” Joanna McKinney, Carter’s mother, asked from her side of the call. “Airline tickets? What about Ms. Thang?”

“Everything is taken care of on all fronts.” Carter answered. “My only concern was bringing Ms. Thang with us this time. We’ve never taken her on a trip before, let alone flown with her. I’m not sure how she’s going to handle it.”

“There’s nobody who can watch her?” Joanna asked, to which Carter shook his head in answer.

“I didn’t ask.” He said. “I’m pretty sure Aron and Kristjan would have been willing, considering their family is coming in from Iceland like usual. But we’ve spent so much time away from our girl this year with the touring and all. I just wanted…”

“I think I understand, sweetie.” Joanna nodded. Ms. Thang was Carter and Miles’s little fur baby, constantly referring to her as “their little girl” - whose little girl usually depended on what she did and who caught her in the act. “What about the ho-?”

But before she could finish the statement, Carter quickly held a hand up to keep her from finishing the question aloud. Carter cast a glance over his shoulder and in the direction of the kitchen where he saw Miles last.

Carter wore a devilish smile on his face as he said aloud, “I’ll have all the packages sent to Seattle after this weekend is over and we get back home. For now, I hid them up at Kristjan’s place.”

Carter then gazed upward and counted down on his fingers, “Three… two… one…” Before he heard the sound of the front door being quickly shut. Carter just chuckled and shook his head as his mom looked thoroughly confused.

“What was that all about?” She asked.

“Miles has been trying to find out what his Christmas presents were since we went Black Friday shopping.” Carter laughed. “Trust me, nothing has been too sacred for him to find out what I got for him!”

“Is that why he insisted on carrying everyone’s bags on Black Friday?” Joanna asked. “So he could snoop?”

“That’s the only reason he even went with us!” Carter laughed. “Miles doesn’t take to shopping the way I do.”

“And here I thought he was doing it to be a gentleman.” Joanna sighed, to which Carter smiled, “Well, that too. But to answer your question, we’re not doing a hotel. Miles’s sister doesn’t have the room for overnight guests in their house, so I got a vacation rental house for our stay. We’ll just spend the actual holiday with the family at their house.”

“And he still thinks you’re coming to Seattle for Christmas?” Joanna asked with a wisp of a smile, shaking her head at the level of deception her son has engaged in just so he could pull off the surprise of the year for his husband.

“Mm.” Carter nodded. “I’ve been planning this for the last six months. Miles gets proper homesick sometimes, so I thought this would be the best present I could muster up for him. He hasn’t spent Christmas in England for a fair few years.”

“It’ll be a lovely holiday for everyone.” Joanna smiled. “Your Grams and I have never been. We’re both thrilled you thought to include us.”

“Of course I included you two!” Carter acted almost affronted at the idea he might not have. “I know most married couples take turns on which side of the family to spend Christmas with, but I thought to myself… why not just take turns with which side of the pond to spend with everyone together?”

“That’s lovely.” Joanna smiled from her side of the call. “I raised a good kid.”

“Oh do I have a brother or sister you never told me about?” Carter teased when he heard the door to the condo swing open and shut a little harder than normal. “Uh oh…” He quipped but with a knowing smile.

“What’s wrong…?” Joanna started to ask when her son-in-law’s face leaned into the camera, his attention directed at her son and his husband.

“Think you’re funny, hm?” Miles accused, to which Carter turned his bright smile to his husband with a silent nod. Miles nodded, then said, “It wouldn’t have been so awkward if the first thing out of my mouth wasn’t ‘You have something up here that I want!’”

Prompting Carter to practically fall out of the camera shot and his chair in a laughing fit!



Night fell earlier at this time of year and blessedly so in the usual hot weather of Las Vegas transitioning to a surprisingly cold temperature. It was not even six and the sun had descended into the skyline, only to be replaced by the moon and stars. Just another reason why Carter loved the later months of the year. And on this evening, Miles had made a special request of Carter for dinner, that being chili - one of the few dishes Carter could cook successfully. And it was winter so that made it official chili weather.

Pun intended.

So Carter bundled up and headed to the store and on a whim, Miles had surprised him by tagging along under the impression of wanting to get out of the house for a bit. Miles had even hammed it up by patting the grocery cart, daring that husband of his to climb in the basket while he pushed him around to gather the required ingredients. And being the boyish devil that he was, Carter had eagerly agreed with a smile and climbed in.

And for the next thirty minutes, Miles casually pushed his husband around the grocery store with one hand, while Carter checked off every necessary ingredient for his hubby’s dinner. Both men remaining oblivious to the perplexed expressions on the part of both the grocery store employees as well as their fellow shoppers.

Miles took it all in stride, and with good reason. You know what they say about payback… With the groceries paid for and Miles pushing the cart around toward the exit, he casually observed, “So let me guess. The presents were in Seattle the entire time?”

“Haha…” Carter chuckled, his eyes not leaving the screen of his phone. “Yeah.”

The automatic doors slid open and Miles pushed the cart to the outside, saying, “And let me guess. You have no intention of even giving me a hint?”

“Nope!” Was all Carter had to say in answer. Miles just nodded along with him and shrugged his beefy shoulders, “Alright.” And he turned the cart sideways and Carter looked up just in time..

“Miles!” Just in time for Miles to push the cart - Carter included - back into the cart return and lock the safety harness - effectively trapping that husband of his inside with his feet sticking up in the air between cart handles!

MIles just leaned down, his forearm resting on the cart’s handle and he smiled inside at the wide-eyed shock of Carter from between the cart’s mesh bars! Those gorgeous eyes were almost as wide as surprise and shock as his mouth was!

“Miles!” Carter half laughed, half choked. “Miles, cut it out! Let me out!”

“Not so funny now, are you?” Miles laughed at the predicament his husband was found to be in. “What do you have to say now?”

Trapped in a fetal position in the cart, Carter looked around and found himself saying, “Well… I won’t lie and say it’s not a bit of a turn on….”

Miles stood up straight, staring down at the trapped Carter. He turned to this little old woman who was making her way into the store but paused at the comedic site, to which Miles quipped, “I married a pervert!”

To which the sweet, grandmotherly type casually absorbed the trapped Carter, then looked up and shook her finger at miles in a reprimanding way, saying, “ You shouldn't kink shame your husband!” Before she walked through the automatic doors, a surprised and bewildered Miles watched after her.



The camera turned on and the first thing to be seen by the viewership of the SCW Universe was a close up shot of the reigning SCW Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. But contrary to the norm of the average SCW Superstar (or Bombshell), Carter was not directly facing the camera, ready to proceed with cutting his promo against his most recent challenger. Instead, he was staring vacantly off-camera, a blank expression on his face. Several long moments pass until someone off-camera clears their throat, startling the champion from out of his daze.

Carter does a double take and for the first time, takes note of the camera aimed in his direction.

“I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to give me a minute to process this. When the head honchos over at the SCW offices contacted me and told me that I was going to be defending my Internet Championship on the first Climax Control after High Stakes XIV. I thought to myself, ‘Great! Terrific! Maybe they're finally taking me seriously as champion and letting me defend the title more than just once a cycle against some quality, stiff competition!’. And then….”

He looked aside again and shook his forefinger for emphasis.

“Then they told me who I was up against. They told me who was going to challenge me for the Internet championship. I thought maybe I would get to defend against somebody like Aidan Reynolds, or maybe even Kevin Carter. This might be wishful thinking, but a rematch against LJ or even Kris would have been something! But no.”

He shook his head, seemingly unable to comprehend where he was in the grand scheme of things.

“I am actually defending my championship against a man who named himself after a 100 plus year old animated cat?”

He side-eyed the camera and his eyebrows Rose almost to his hairline.

“I mean, seriously? I thought they were joking! I thought it was some colossal prank on the part of Mark and Christian and that my legit Challenger would be announced in due time! But then the lineup was announced officially, and there it was! Right before the main event with the Mixed Tag Team titles up for grabs, I'm stepping inside of the Ring against a glorified jobber. Again!”

He closed his eyes and held up a hand to forestall any responses or protests on the part of the viewers, or more specifically, his opponent.

“No, I know! I am well aware that unlike Justin Smith, Felix has actually managed to walk away with a couple of wins under his belt. Dubious as they are. But still! After everything I've said publicly, after all of my wishes and demands to bring this championship up to a level that it actually deserved to be, do I get a Kevin Carter or J2H? Do I get Eddie Lyons? No! Seemingly everything I stated and asked for went right in one ear and out the other without even acknowledgment on the part of the powers that be! I am actually being made to defend my championship, the title that I busted my ass for to not only earn a shot at but to finally walk away in possession of, against Phoenix the Cat Hernandez!”

Carter shook his head and looked away, his mouth hanging slightly open.

“It's just unbelievable. I look on the other side of the talent pool with the Bombshells and I see Juliana getting to defend her title against top-ranked contenders every time. Maybe they think I can't accomplish the same as she, but how the hell else are we going to find out unless they give me the opportunity to do so! I and the one who is able to defeat Peter Vaughn! I defended against and beat the Hall of Famer Kris Ryans! I even had to bust up my own brother-in-law and perhaps my most physically demanding title match today, and Lyle Kasey Jr! I don't know!”

He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, blowing out a breath of air from pursed lips.

“I'm not a promoter or a businessman. Maybe Mark and Christian see something in Felix that I don't. Maybe I'm just thinking too much into this and I'm being a sensitive little diva? Let's find out!”

That being said, Carter stood up from where he was sitting on the patio deck of his condominium home in Las Vegas. He walked casually over to the wall where he had an easel set up. And on the easel was a stack of poster board with names and dates. Carter positioned himself to the left of the easel and with the wave of his hand, directed the viewer's attention toward the content on the poster board.

“June 23rd, Felix the Cat Hernandez made his in-ring debut for Sin City Wrestling in Denver, Colorado. He faced another newcomer to our little family, Jack Daniels.”

Carter closed his eyes and sighed.

“I know, but bear with me. A guy named after an animated cat against a guy named after cheap liquor. And guess what? The first of Felix's nine lives was used up in a loss to Jack Daniels on that day!”

With a flip of the wrist, Carter cast the first poster board aside for the next.

“Now after a debut like that, I can't fathom what got into the heads of the Bookers but Felix return to the ring in a triple threat match against Aidan Reynolds and Justin Smith. July 14th, Ontario California in a match that would decide the next entrant for Summer XXXTreme XII’s traditional Ultimate X match for the roulette championship. And this may come as no great shock to you, but it was not Felix who walked away with his arm raised and a title opportunity on the horizon! That distinction went to good old Aiden Reynolds!”

That poster board was sent flying to the floor.

“But to his credit, and I have to give it to where it's due, Felix still made the lineup at Summer XXXTreme XII against Justin Smith. And I don't think anybody was ready to see Felix kick up his first official victory at the hands of that hardcore badass. I was in the ring with Justin in my first title defense. He may not have the greatest record on paper but we don't wrestle on paper, now do we? Justin is seen in the locker rooms at something of a jobber, so when you get right down to it, Felix didn't really accomplish anything that everybody else in the locker room hadn't. Myself included.”vvvv

Carter than found himself frowning at his own expense.

“Which now that I think about it, doesn't really speak very highly for that first defense of mine. Does it? Oh well”

That card is sent flying, and next up…!

“Now is when things get interesting because on August 25th in Bangkok, Thailand, our resident century old Felix went up against one of the very best that has ever set foot inside of the six-sided ring, that being a Grand Slam Champion and Hall of Famer, Kris Ryans. I almost groaned when this match was announced because you could see the outcome a mile away and my prediction came true, and another of Felix's nine lives was used up with Kris walking away the winner! Big shocker!”

With a flick of his thumb and forefinger, that card is sent fluttering to the floor below.

“Next up, things got a little personal from my perspective because on October 13th right here in Las Vegas, Felix was matched up against my very own brother-in-law, LJ Kasey. Now around that point in time, Lyle and I weren't exactly what you would call the closest? But I'm not going to lie and say watching him walk away the winner at Felix's expense wasn't oddly satisfying.”

Another card gone, another one up front.

“Now is when we have our first of two back to back rematches for our favorite pussy…. Cat! Pussycat! Felix and Justin smith, 111 once again on October 20th in reno! And to nobody's surprise, Felix got his second straight win against Justin. Now in this business, a win is a win. All I'm saying is it would have been nice to see Felix gain a victory over someone who isn't basically seen as locker room cannon fodder. Which brings us to probably the biggest shocker of the year…”

That card is dropped and finally the last one is revealed.

“A rematch against Kris Ryans on November 3rd in Phoenix, Arizona. And I don't mind telling you that the vast majority of the locker room thought the end was inevitable. I mean, why wouldn't we? At that point in time Kris was officially my number one Challenger and my scheduled opponent for High Stakes XIV! So of course Kris what's going to steamroll Felix and walk into his title match against me with some momentum on his side! Only.. “

Carter closed his eyes and held up a finger.

“That isn't what happened, now is it? And probably the biggest upset that I can ever remember having taken place in SCW, Felix got the win. Not Kris. Felix the Cat! I want you all watching now to take a moment and let that sink in. The guy named after a cat that debuted in 1919 picked up a win over one of the greatest superstars to ever grace this promotion! Of course.. “

He closed his eyes with a smile and held up both hands.

“There were extenuating circumstances behind that victory, now wasn't there Felix? I mean we could go on and on about your manager Bea Barnhart once again showing her true colors and distracting the referee, but doing so would also admit the fault in both the official and Kris and allowing the both of them to be distracted. You saw an opening, and you took it. With that magical boombox or whatever the hell it is that you call it, and after clobbering Kris upside of the head with the official none the wiser, the wind was yours! Congratulations! Tainted or not, you defeated my number one Challenger!”

Carter clapped his hands together, but it was painfully clear that the applause was as sarcastic as could be.

“I can only assume it was that one single win that sealed the deal for you to go up against me for the championship. I mean, you pinned the shoulders of Kris Ryans to the map. No matter the circumstances behind it, how could they not justify using that as an excuse to put you up against whomever walked away with the Internet Championship following High Stakes? Well, if that's how it's got to be, I'm going to take a strange sense of satisfaction away from this match, putting you down for the count and using up your remaining lives in the process.”

“So let me make one thing very clear to you, Felix. I am not Justin Smith. I am not even Kris Ryans. I in the reigning and defending Internet Champions of Sin City Wrestling and I will be DAMNED if I am going to lose my championship to you of all people! If you want to fight dirty, well bitch! Bring it! That briefcase of yours isn't so magical that it's going to let you walk away with a championship at my expense! Try to play the same games with me that you did with Kris? And I will shove that briefcase so far up your ass that you'll be able to pick the lock with your teeth! Oh! Speaking of..  that reminds me of something and someone.”


Carter takes a step forward, past the easel and his eyes are directly boring into the camera.

“Beatrice dear. I know that as Felix's manager, you're watching this. So let me tell you right here and now, don't try to play me for the fool. Every time Felix or Bill is in a match, you play the innocent party and try to project your own guilt wanted the opposing side. Everything that you're guilty of doing or bound to do? You accuse the other side of! Then you just play the victim card as if the world were filled with idiots! Well if that's the route you want to go, bring it on! Climb up onto that apron to try to distract the referee! Try to do something to take my attention away from Felix and give him the advantage!”

The patio door of the condominium slid open and out onto the deck stepped none other than Alexandra Calaway. Carter rested his forearm on her shoulder while her own arm draped around his waist. The two friends shared a knowing smile and both looked into the camera.

“I dare you!”

8
Climax Control Archives / One Step Forward - Four Years Back
« on: November 08, 2024, 09:10:31 PM »
“One Step Forward - Four Years Back”

November 5 - 4:25AM

This world isn’t perfect. Far from it, if we are going to be perfectly honest. There are wars, drugs and disease everywhere that you turn, in every country in the world, no matter how powerful or advanced. Homelessness was everywhere, as was unemployment which was what was the catalyst for said unemployment. Murder and rape. Political strife caused division down the center of a nation that prided itself on being a beacon of hope to other countries of the world. But lately with all the racial bias and gender xenophobia, there were many critics that would try and say that there were third world countries more advanced in such matters than what America - the land of the free - was proving to be.

But that is where the feeling of hope would start to creep in. When Joe Biden dropped out of running for reelection, a feeling of dread was welled up in the pit of millions’ of stomachs. It was believed to be an automatic political gain for the Orange Menace known as Donald Trump. It was as if Biden had practically handed the keys to the White House to a convicted felon and said, “Here, good luck with that!” But when Kamala Harris stepped up to bat, so to speak, it was as if a shining beacon of light was piercing the clouds filled with doom and gloom, offering that very hope up for millions who were desperately in need. The country was being torn apart by hatred and prejudice, and here was a career politician who could offer up something Trump could not; hope.

Hope is not something that is common or fleeting. It betrays all that is seen as wrong in the world at any given moment and it tells you that hey – everything is going to be alright. Hope helps you to overcome obstacles in your life, whether self imposed or otherwise. Hope allows you to envision a better life, to set goals to accomplish just that and to hopefully succeed.

Those were the current thoughts running without end through the mind of Carter Kasey-McKinney as he stood in the shower, beneath the cascading water that poured down across him. The hot water steaming his already tanned flesh to a healthy and glowing pink. This was one of (many) guilty pleasures that Carter took such delight in indulging in during the year where the months slowly grew colder. Showers that were so scalding hot that they were barely tolerable. Carter had been known to take these showers quite liberally, using it as both a means to allow himself time to think and clear his mind, as well as to relax the sore muscles that came with the trade of being a professional wrestler. In the past, Miles had at least ATTEMPTED on a handful of amorous occasions to join him but found the temperature all but intolerable. Miles had absolutely no idea how his husband was able to stand them without scorching the flesh right off of his bones.

By nature, Carter was not the most positive of individuals. Despite his positive and outgoing personality, he was one of those unfortunate souls he was always waiting for the proverbial other shoe to drop. Whenever something good was happening in his life, he was left wondering - perhaps subconsciously - just how long it was going to last. When he and Miles had first got together, Carter was in a perpetual state of fear that it wouldn’t last, that either he would do something that would cause Miles to eventually tire of him, or that he simply did not deserve to be with someone as wonderful as Miles had proven himself to be over the years. It took many therapy sessions from Doctor Gail Delacore and the love and patience of Miles himself to slowly assure Carter that the exact opposite was indeed true. He did, in fact, deserve to be loved - and was. It was the foundation of their relationship, and what had propelled the two to get married earlier this year. Telling the world that nobody could tear them apart!

It was why Carter had such high hopes for today as he slowly and with a hint of reluctance, turned the shower off and stepped out onto the purple bath mat. He took the towel he had set aside and dried himself off from head to toe so as not to make a mess of his clothes or worse, prove his mom and Grams correct about the risks of venturing out into the cold morning while still wet and thus risk catching a cold. Or worse.

It was surprising just how cold Las Vegas could get at this time of the year, even at such early hours. One would naturally assume that a desert would be hot all year round but states such as Nevada and Arizona proved the opposite to be the case.

Carefully folding the towel and setting it aside to join the growing pile of laundry that would have to be taken care of, Carter paused before getting dressed, just long enough to check his phone; Kamala was still in the lead, both in nationwide polls as well as the Electoral College count. Carter had been checking both religiously for the past week, and it just gave him more hope with each passing time. Even if Trump was slowly crawling forward to match her numbers.

Now dressed in a violet, button-down dress shirt with gray dress slacks, Carter made certain his blonde hair was styled just right when he opened the bathroom door to his and Miles’s adjoining bedroom to find a site that caught him somewhat by surprise. An obviously sleepy Miles standing there on the other side of the room by their shared closet, getting dressed in jeans and a warm sweater.

“Miles?” Carter asked, blindly reaching for his wallet on the corner of his dresser. “What are you doing up?”

“What does it look like?” Miles answered with no small amount of sleep still obviously in his system. “Getting ready to go with you at this ungodly hour.”

“Ungodly hour?” Carter frowned. “Love, this is roughly the same time Kristjan is usually knocking down our door to take you running. And you go willingly!”

“That’s because he’d drag my arse out of bed otherwise.” Miles yawns mightily while struggling to get his shoes on while hopping on one foot. “So I told him last night I was going with you so don’t bother knocking.”

“Seriously, Miles. It’s not necessary.” Carter smiled before he turned and headed out into the hall and straight for the main living area of their condo. “I’m perfectly capable of going to the polls all by my lonesome.”

 “Not saying you’re not.” Miles shot back as he followed Carter out into the hall, knowing full well his caffeine junkie husband would be taking a detour into the kitchen and straight for the coffee he had programmed to be ready by this time. And sure enough, Miles stood there and watched as Carter poured his prized coffee into his Stitch tumbler, readying himself.

Miles added, “I’m just saying you’re not going to.” He took the coffee pitcher from his husband and went for  the cupboard for a second tumbler. He turned briefly back to his husband and stated without a hint of discussion, “And that is not up for debate.”

“Why?” Carter asked, genuinely not getting it. “I’m just going this early to get in and get out so we have the rest of the day for ourselves.”

Screwing the lid onto his own coffee, Miles shoved the pot back into its spot on the coffee maker and turned to his husband with a most serious look on his face. He said, “Look babe, I admit I don’t know shite about American politics, but I know all these Trump supporters are making life miserable for people like you. I read the stories about bomb threats and these jack offs threatening anyone voting for your girl…”

“Okay, I get it.” Carter said amicably, holding up a hand of faux surrender. “I love you for being so protective of me, you know that?” These words brought a smile to Miles’s face, despite how tired he was.

Carter went on to add, “But there’s an issue you haven’t taken into account.”

“Like…?”

Carter shrugged, “You won’t be allowed in the voting booth with me.”

Miles asked, “Why not? I’m your husband.”

“I never get tired of hearing that.” Carter smiled dreamily with eyes closed before he again grew serious and answered, “It's basically a privacy issue, although I admit I don’t know if it’s a law or not. The only people who can bring someone into the booth with them is someone who needs assistance or can’t fill out their ballot for themselves.”

“Can’t fill out their ballot for themselves, eh?” Miles was clearly in thought and before Carter could question him further, Miles shoved his coffee into his husband’s free hand and did a U-Turn to head back down the hall and into their bedroom. Carter stood there and listened to the obvious sounds of Miles looking for something until he heard an audible “GOTCHA!” emanate from the bedroom and Miles soon returned, holding something up in his hands like a trophy.

His old finger brace from a time when his finger had been broken, putting him temporarily on the shelf in regards to his in-ring career.

Along with a roll of medical tape from their medicine cabinet, Miles walked right up to his husband, took him by his right hand and slipped the brace onto his index finger. He then tore a strip of tape off and wrapped his digit tightly and took a step back with a fairly self-satisfied smirk on his face.

Carter looked up from his now mummified finger and sneered, “Oh you think you’re just so smart, don’t you?”

“Pretty much, yeah!” Miles shot back before grabbing Carter’s jacket and tossing it to him before grabbing his own. Miles then placed a hand on his back and steered him toward the front door to get his husband’s civic duty done and over with.

And as luck would have it, it wasn’t as difficult as Miles might have imagined. It was still dark out, well enough away from the famed Vegas Strip that the streets remained dark, away from the lights of the world renowned hotels and casinos. They had pulled into the parking lot of a modest church with only a handful of vehicles there already, it being just after five when the polls would open at six.

Miles insisted he get out first before Carter exited the car, feeling his usual protective self. Miles looked around the dark parking lot but saw nothing - and more importantly, no one. He rapped on the hood of the car as an ‘all clear’ giving Carter some much needed relief as he stepped outside with the much cherished java in both hands. The car locked, Miles walked around to join his husband and Carter led the way as they walked past the church and through a small passage between buildings, following the signs that red in big, bold print, “VOTE HERE”.

There was one door wide open at the last building and as they approached, they shared a look inside and saw multiple booths set up inside and people - the poll worker volunteers - busying themselves inside; getting ready for a very long day ahead.

Realizing they were the first there, Carter took his spot right beside the door, just outside of the polling place. Miles had almost walked past him to enter but Carter placed a hand on his arm and drew him aside with a shake of the head.

“We can’t go in?” Miles asked, shuffling aside and taking his position beside Carter.

Carter shook his head and answered, “Not even to get out of the cold. They’re going through their final preparations so they can’t be disturbed.”

Miles sighed, raising his tumbler to his lips for a drink of the hot contents, casting a glance at his phone. Almost forty minutes until they could get this over with.

But as luck would have it, the time passed fairly quickly. AS the minutes passed by and drew nearer to the hour, more people slowly joined the line. Some quiet, others fairly pleasant and all too willing to engage Miles in a little friendly chit chat; Carter remaining stoic and quiet, his eyes constantly falling to the inside of the polling room. Until finally an older man leaned through the door frame to the outside and called aloud, “Okay everyone! The polls are officially open!”

Miles turned immediately away from the man he was talking to and followed Carter up to the table where a row of volunteers were seated, ready to check everyone in. A lovely older woman, the prototypical grandma, smiled sweetly at the pair and said, “Name?”

“Carter Kasey-McKinney.” He stated, presenting his ID with his recently legally changed name. And noticing her curious glance toward Miles, Carter added, “This is my husband. He’s here to help me…?” He raised his finger in the brace for a visual aid.

Blinking back, the volunteer then smiled again and said, “Certainly dear.” And after a brief check in, Carter was handed his ballot - which Miles slipped from his hands and the two headed for the booth furthest away for privacy and security….



Of course, that’s the thing about hope. It’s not always positive, and it doesn’t guarantee that the desired result will come to pass. That is when hope becomes false hope; the feeling that something positive is going to happen when there is absolutely no evidence to support that belief. It is not a hope based solely on reality, and can easily lead to unmet expectations and emotional pain. And at times, physical sickness.

That could best be described to what Carter was going through at this very moment, as it was now early Wednesday morning, just after four. Carter had been restless since he and Miles went to bed, and for the first time in recent memory, it wasn’t for the usual reasons. His stomach was in knots and the more he watched the election update broadcasts, the worse he grew to feel.

What could have happened? She was ahead for so long in both polls as well as the Electoral College! The media was predominantly on her side, even Trump’s fellow Republicans were heartily endorsing her! But slowly, Trump was not only surging ahead to meet her in the middle, but he was beginning to surpass her. He was only twenty points away from taking not only the Electoral vote but also the Presidency! And all remaining swing states were leaning red. He sat there on the sofa in the darkened front room of his home with his fingers curled against his lips and tears streaming in his eyes, not noticing Miles who was approaching from behind.

Miles, who had woken up to realize Carter was not in the bed and in his arms like usual, had known immediately something was wrong and where he was. He climbed out of bed and exited the bedroom, walking down the hall toward the flickering light of their television.

“Babe…?” Miles spoke softly so as not to startle his husband at his sudden appearance, approached and rested a hand on Carter’s shoulder just in time to hear the newscaster on the screen announce, “And Donald Trump has officially been declared the winner and the next President of the United States!”

And Carter immediately broke down in tears, leaning forward at the waist and his face in a painfully etched and silent sob. Miles practically jumped over the armrest to land on the cushion and he gathered Carter in his arms and simply held him tight. Miles knew little about American politics but knew enough that Trump retaking the White House was going to wreak hell on not just this country, but have political and cultural impact around the world.

“What went wrong?” Carter sobbed against Miles’s chest. “She was winning! She had everything going for her! This just… it just came from out of nowhere!”

Miles closed his eyes, hating what Carter was going through. He indeed did have such high hopes for America to be celebrating its first female President, but as luck would have it, those ‘good ol’ boys’ across the country in all of those red states would rather bait a crocodile with their manhood than have a woman as the country’s Commander In Chief - and a woman of color at that. Trump’s war against women and his intentions should he win were well known. Carter had his mom and Grams to worry about. Miles could not comprehend how he would feel if his Mum and Brianna were under the same threat.

Those idiots actually chose a convicted felon, a man with a record of sexual abuse and other criminal acts against him, rather than a career politician.

“He’s going to tear this country apart!” Carter cried. “H-He’s going to turn us into a dictatorship and end voting…”

“He won’t be able to…” Miles tried to assure him, but Carter interrupted, “They won the Senate and Trump can flood the Supreme Court with his cronies, Miles! He’ll be able to do whatever the hell he wants!”

Carter’s face buried itself into Miles’s chest and Miles closed his eyes and listened to his husband sob and each emotional wreck of his body caused Miles himself just as much emotional pain for what his loved one was going through.

Carter sobbed, “He’s going to end marriage equality… He’s going to renounce our marriage…”

“Stop.” Miles all but commanded, not wanting to hear where Carter was going with this, although he already knew. Miles stroked Carter's hair lovingly with his fingers, resting his cheek against the top of his husband’s scalp.

Miles said, “It won’t come to that. And even if it does, that’s when you and I pack up your Mum and Grams and we move to England where he can’t do shit!” He felt Carter’s arms snake their way around his upper body, returning the embrace and just wanting to be held. With his free hand, Miles took the remote from where Carter had dropped it and he turned the TV off, and then simply leaned back and held his crying love in the darkness.



It was unbelievable just how cold a city like Flagstaff, Arizona could get, but here we were, at the Bespoke Inn in Flagstaff where in less than two days away from the ‘Going Home’ edition of Climax Control where in the Main Event going into the biggest event of the year, there would be a highly anticipated Clash of the Champions contest between the World Heavyweight Champion Finn Whelan and the Internet Champion, Helluva Bottom Carter. The very same Carter who stood on the patio deck of his and Miles’s room, overlooking the night sky above the city of Flagstaff.

Bundled in his tanned aviator jacket lined in wool, his arms folded over his chest. Carter’s face was one of disappointment and resignation.

“This has not been a very good week. For the most part, I’ve been isolating myself and staying away from social media because I literally could not handle dealing with the idiots posting stupid shit like ‘Your body, my choice’ or seeing anything even remotely related to the election. So if anyone was concerned or wondering remotely where I was and why I wasn’t being my usual loud mouthed self…”

Carter shrugged, his hands tucked deeply inside the pockets of his bleached white jeans.

“Well, now you know. And the longer this week passed me by and reality started to sink in, the more my outlook toward this Clash of the Champions match started to change. I was half tempted to contact Mark Ward and Christian Underwood - or even my opponent Finn Whelan himself - and ask to cancel or simply forfeit and just be done with the whole damn thing. But, that thought didn’t last for long. Especially when you have friends and a husband who are just as headstrong as you are. Just as stubborn. Loved ones who support you and won’t allow you to let one setback color your entire outlook on life.”

“So no. I didn’t contact the bosses or Finn to throw in the proverbial towel. I wouldn’t give any of my critics or those homophobic pieces of trash any more ammunition against me or anyone like me. I’ve been in some pretty rough spots many times over in both my personal life as well as my career. I have never been one to just give up and let the other man win without putting up a fight, and thanks to everyone at my back, I’m not going to start now.

“I know you’re watching out there Finn. You have to be. I know we’re not exactly each others’ biggest supporters, especially after recent events, but I can respect you enough to say that you’re a student of the game. From the moment your opponent is announced, you delve right into the thick of things and find out everything you can about the man you’re about to face. And in doing so, you learn their strengths and their weaknesses. You take every opponent seriously as if your career depends on it and maybe in your own mind, it does! Who knows and who am I to judge? I just know that for once, it’s going to be nice going up against someone who isn’t just going to take one look in my general direction and automatically overlook me.”


Carter cast a glance up into the night sky and shrugged as if in deep thought or contemplation.

“True, more often than not that sort of outlook from my opponents has worked in my favor. These bad ass bruisers see this ‘little twink’ standing across the ring from them and that’s all they see! They don’t see my past accomplishments in SCU or the fact that I now hold the second most prestigious championship (in my own humble opinion) in the men's division! They just look at themselves as some sort of alpha predator and see me as easy prey. But not you and for that, I have to give my thanks. And hope that everything that I am about to say doesn’t offend you or come back to bite me in the ass because trust me when I say, I have no right problems with you.”

“But I haven’t a shred of doubt that if there weren’t issues between Miles and yourself, that this match wouldn’t even be happening. The powers that be see everything, and they saw what was going down between you and my husband heading into High Stakes XIV and they thought to themselves, ‘Heyyy! I know what would be the perfect set up for the Finn Whelan-Miles Kasey showdown for the World Championship! Let’s throw Carter in there against Finn and let Finn work out his frustrations and (maybe) send Miles himself a message in the process!’”


Carter smirked at the camera and shook his head.

“Only things aren’t going to work out the way the higher ups thought. You know it, and I know it too. Now I don’t want you watching and thinking that I’m the one overlooking you and already seeing myself as the winner. I do think I am going to win, Finn. I ‘need’ this win more than you could ever imagine. But… My point is that win or lose, I am going to make damn sure I give you the fight of your career. I am going to make you earn every single move or hold you manage to pull out of the fire at my expense. And, if anything, I want my own opponent at High Stakes XIV, the Hall of Famer Kris Ryans, to watch and realize just what it was that he got himself into wanting a championship match against me.”

Carter reached behind him and drew up one of the cushioned deck chairs that the hotel had provided their room. He slowly took a seat and leaned back, relaxing as best he could.

“Finn, what I am about to tell you, I want you to take to heart and not take it personally. Because I can’t strive hard enough I am not out to antagonize or offend anyone – this time around. But what’s been going on between Miles and yourself? That is between the two of you. I am not involved in any way, shape or form. Miles already knows this and expects no less. And now, you know. The only way that I could or would ever get involved is if someone from your side of the tracks decided to involve themselves and help you against Miles. But I have all the confidence in the world that if anyone were to do so, it would upset you as much as it would us.”

“That is where you differ from a lot of champions over the years, Finn. It’s what has made you one of the more predominantly respected wrestlers in recent history. You want to do things your way and by yourself – or not at all. Respect. Plus I suppose you have that attractive praying mantis thing going for you that's turned an otherwise HBIC with perpetual Magnum PMS into a college co-ed panty dropper.”


He held up a finger and shook it admonishingly.

“But the one person who has been voicing opinions on the situation between my husband and yourself is probably the one person who has the least to say in all of it. And yeah, I’m talking about Kayla. Now I’m not saying that this situation is none of her business…”

He cups a hand over the side of his mouth and looks innocent as he stage whispers, “It’s really none of her business.”  Before resuming,

“But she’s spoken up more and louder than either you or Miles and you two are the ones directly involved in this…. Well, whatever it is! Kayla is the one the very night Miles jumped you and made his intentions clear to reprimand Miles, calling him every name in the book and admonishing him as if he were a child and she was his school marm. And even recently she declared that if intergender matches were a thing in SCW, she’d love to spill his blood! Well allow me to briefly stray from the topic of you Finn to better address the elephant in the room and say…”

He turned to face the camera directly.

“Kayla? Intergender or not, you lay a hand on my husband and I’ll have an army of lesbians do what I can’t!”

He then turned back and smiled.

“But I really don’t see it coming to that because Miles got you, then you got him one back. I’d say this showdown at High Stakes should be enough to settle things between you, no? Or at least I should hope so. Now I know, everyone from Kayla to yourself and some of the higher ups in Wolfslair have been laying into Miles verbally about what he did to you and how it damages the gym rep of Wolfslair and yadda yadda yadda! And you know something? Out of everything that has been said and done between the two of you, the talk of Miles betraying one of the team and talks of reprimand are what pisses me off the most! So let me ask you this, Finn. And if people like Kayla Richards and Alex Jones are watching, then please…! Indulge me!”

“Where the hell were any of you when Austin James Mercer was using me to get to Miles!? Huh!? Where were you when Austin was attacking me every chance he got, and all to get under the skin of Miles and make him needlessly prove himself to Mercer!? Oh I get it, I can hear it already! Austin is a Wolfslair original and one of the mainstays! Well to that I have to ask; doesn’t that make what he did even worse than what’s been going on between Miles and Finn? If Austin is indeed one of the main members of the team, then shouldn’t he by all rights be serving as an example to everyone else affiliated with Wolfslair? Yes? No?”


Carter jetted out his bottom lip and held up his hands in mock wonder.

“Because if not, then I hate to say this but that just screams hypocrisy. Holding one member up to an ideal that you don’t - or won’t - hold another. But that’s in the past, Finn. I mean, Miles and Austin buried the hatchet enough that he was even invited to our wedding! And I just have to ask! If they can move past all of that animosity and reach that point then my GOD! Can’t you?”

Carter drew back and closed his eyes, softly exhaling. His breath was visible in the cold, night air. Soon enough, he opened his eyes once again and looked hopeful.

“Don’t let what happens in our match color what happens when you meet Miles, Finn. Just like I am not going to use this to force Kris to think anything else but hopefully respect. What happens between us this Sunday Finn, starts inside of that ring and it ends there.”

Carter then stood up and gave the camera one last, lingering gaze.

“Win or lose.”

Before he gave the camera and presumably Finn, a salute and left the scene, walking back inside of the hotel room as the camera faded to black.

9
Climax Control Archives / Me versus Homer Simpson?
« on: August 30, 2024, 09:40:51 PM »
Warwick Brussels Hotel & Resort -
Brussels, Belgium

While there was truth behind the old saying of “there’s no place like home,” there was always a certain charm and excitement when traveling to new places - especially when out of the country you called your home. It was a much added benefit behind being a Superstar for Sin City Wrestling during these special tours when working what Mark Ward and Christian Underwood would call a “working holiday”. That was not just reserved for such events as Summer XXXTreme on the cruise liners, but the two tours reserved each and every year. There were, of course, the obligatory events such as interviews, television appearances and - of course - fan meet n greets. Aside from that, the men and women employed by SCW were given free reign to come and go as they pleased while on tour, taking in the sites and experiencing that which they might not be given the chance otherwise.

And funny thing – where it concerns the new Internet Champion – Helluva Bottom Carter – he could get just as excited with the hotel as any sites. (Quiet you! No adult humor!) Which was why before they even set foot on the jet to bring them to Belgium, Carter’s husband Miles took charge in doing his research on hotels and which one his husband might prefer; resulting in where we found ourselves right now - the Warwick Brussels. From the exterior, this hotel and resort resembled the average high-rise hotel you would find in any major city. While inside, it was modern decor everywhere that the eye would roam.

It had its own elegant restaurant that Miles tried to treat Carter to for every meal and Carter, time and again, would drag his husband outside of the hotel’s walls to try something local and perhaps not as extravagant.

But now at Carter’s insistence, Miles was off doing his own thing alongside his tag team partner for the weekend, Alexandra Calaway, Carter was busying himself taking care of something before setting off to do his own thing as well. Miles wanted his husband to indulge himself so when he asked him what he planned to do for the day, Carter answered, “Probably hit the shopping district!”

One could hear the pin drop in the room as Miles realized he had turned his shop-a-holic husband loose in Brussels.

To Miles’s credit, he had succeeded in getting he and his husband a premiere room. Call it the newlywed treatment if you prefer, but it was a treatment Miles did not intend to tire of. The room was spacious with a king-sized bed for him and Carter to share. The plush carpet was a tiled blue pattern and the surrounding room was done up in shades of beige sand brown paneling with accents of red. To Carter, it was pure luxury and another example of how Miles took such good care of him in the simplest of ways.

Speaking of, that is where we found Carter at this point in time, freshly showered and dressed for a day out in Brussels just going with the flow and hitting the stores, buying Miles and himself some mementos and his loved ones back home. In fact, it was one of those loved ones he was currently speaking to his mother Joanna McKinney from back home in Seattle. The time difference of ten plus hours was evident on his mother’s face, as she was clearly exhausted but felt the need to speak with her son about something important.

“I can’t believe you called me, Mom.” Carter said from where he sat at the desk that was stationed against the wall in his and Miles’s room. “I mean it has to be…”

“Just after one in the morning, dear.” Joanna rubbed at her eyes, her fingers snaking behind the frames of her glasses to gently massage the sleep out of her system just long enough to have this conversation. She continued, “Trust me, I did the math. And I’m sorry for disturbing your time in Belgium…”

“Mom..” Carter interrupted with a note of worry. “What's wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong… exactly.” Joanna answered, picking up a cup of tea from off the side of her end of the screen. “I just had something I needed to ask you and I wasn’t sure I’d have the chance anytime soon given this tour that you’re on.”

“Okay…” Carter shrugged his shoulders, trying to work the reason for this call out of her before it did his nerves any damage. “What is it?”

“That man that you know from that Gym you train at.” She said more of a statement than a question. “The one that works in real estate?”

It took Carter a moment to process this question and run the names of some of the men at the GO Gym that might have anything to do with real estate before one name was narrowed down. He had heard in passing that Synn was heavily involved in real estate and that was the primary source of his income in how he took care of his son, Despayre.

“Synn is in real estate, I’m pretty sure.” Carter answered, to which Joanna asked, “Does he know of any agencies that would handle an apartment complex?”

“I don’t know. I … Mom, are you selling Dad’s building?” he asked, referring to the luxury apartment complex that his father owned and bequeathed to his mom after his untimely passing. “You know he left you that because…”

“I know why, Carter.” She interrupted. “And no, I don’t plan to sell it. I just want someone new to manage the property for me.”

“What’s wrong with the company that Dad had running it?”

Joanna sighed and set her tea down before she ever took a taste of it. She answered, “I found out that with the end of the year approaching, they renew all leases in January.”

“So?”

“So…” She continued. “The head of the real estate agency that’s been taking care of things wants to raise the rent by an average of three hundred dollars per unit.”

“Three HUN–” Carter closed his eyes and held up a hand. “I know it’s common to raise rent every renewal but three hundred??? Is that even legal?”

“Apparently.” Joanna sighed. “And I know these are luxury apartments but the rent is high enough as is. All this company is looking for is to widen their profit margin.”

“Technically your profit margin.” Carter playfully corrected his mother.

“I’m not worried about getting rich, Carter.” She shot back. “I’m not that materialistic, and I don’t plan on quitting my job any time soon. I just see no point in gouging these people when the housing market is already as bad as it is. I did my research and the profit margin is already pretty high. So raising it even more is just pointless.”

“I’m guessing they didn’t take it so well when you expressed this?” Carter questioned with a raised brow.

“They did not.” Joanna answered. “The man I spoke to actually talked down to me like I was his secretary and told me this is how they were going to do things so long as they were running things.”

Oooo! If there was one thing the women in his family were known for - especially his Mother and Grams – it was the fact they were fiercely independent and modern women. And speaking down to them for the sin of being a woman was unforgivable.

Carter asked, “They did know they were speaking to the new owner? As in their boss?”

“They will once I find a new company to take over as landlord.” Was her simply and strong answer.

“Well…” Carter sighed. “I don’t know if he handles rentals or knows anyone that does. I just know he has a thing for house flipping and sales. But I can call and ask if he’ll talk to you and help you out?”

“I’d appreciate that dear.”

“Just do me one favor before I do?”

“What’s that?”

“Be careful.” Carter stressed. “Synn will put the moves on anyone.”

Despite the late hour on her end of the world, Joanna started laughing to herself, shaking her head at her son’s wit and sense of humor. Carter just watched her with deadpan eyes and he said, “I was being serious.”

A few more chuckles before his words rang true and she lowered her hand, “Excuse me?”



The Belgian capital of Brussels boasts countless attractions for visitors, both first-time as well as seasoned travelers. It is famous for its delicious chocolate, different types of beer and Belgian comics. Many comic aficionados might not be aware of the fact that Brussels was at the very top of the European Union, which was why the city was known as the comics capital, where you could find authors of classic comics, manga or modern science fiction and futuristic books. The average visitor had the city at their respective fingertips. There was absolutely anything and everything to do and to experience. Museums such as the Fin-de-Siècle Museum and Oldmasters Museum or Atomium in Design Museum Brussels were famous the world over and Carter had practically dragged Miles along with a few SCW compatriots for a visit throughout the week.

There were cultural events, festivals and the markets that Miles so feared Carter’s shopping addiction might wreak havoc with – and did! But it was somewhere else - something else - that Carter had decided to take time off while Miles was off with Alexandra. He chose to partake in the famous two plus hour secret food tour of Brussels.

Alongside others who were visiting Brussels, Carter started the day off at a famous bakery, enjoying the softest brioche and purest hot chocolate while walking the cobbled streets alongside the historical Grand Place.

“Justin Smith.”

He sighed, shaking his head.

“I honestly thought Pussy Willow was ribbing me when she told me that you were going to be the first person to get a shot at the Internet title. I figured she was making a funny or pulling my leg, you know. Bullshitting me in other words. Well imagine my surprise when the card’s lineup was made official and I saw that… yes indeed! I was going to be defending here in Brussels and it would be against a man that, thus far, has not walked away with a single win under his name.”

“It left me stunned, if I’m going to be honest. And no small part disappointed. I spent the better part of the week wondering why they decided that you, of all people, were going to get a shot at such a prestigious title when you’d done absolutely nothing of note to warrant the chance. Time and again I busted my balls to work my way up to get a title shot. Whether it was a chance at the Roulette or World or the title I hold right now… I didn’t care. I just wanted opportunities and more importantly, I wanted to earn them. It took me long enough but I finally did it and I could not wait to prove to the world that I could and would be a fighting champion who would defend against the best!”


He scoffed.

“Boy do I have egg on my face!”

A couple sitting near said something to Carter, drawing his attention and he quickly waved them off, shaking his head.

“No, no! Not literally! I don’t actually have egg on my face!”

It was soon time for a light lunch, hitting the iconic Brasserie for the famous home cooked beer and beef stew with Belgians fries. Carter sat at a small table all by his lonesome, feeling the pangs of missing not just his husband but close friends such as Ariana Angelos and Dawn Warren who neither were involved in Sin City Wrestling at this point in time.

Carter scooped up a spoonful of the stew and ate it heartily, washing it down with the beer and he scrunched up, making a face.

“I have to admit, beer is not my thing. So I don’t know how this guy I’m up against can drink it like water. But there’s a lot of things about Justin Smith I don’t get. The guy is violent. The guy can be absolutely brutal when he’s taking the fight to someone. So how is it that every time he gets inside of the ring, he ends up falling flat on his face? You’d think that a man with this kind of rough and hardcore personae and reputation would strike fear in the hearts of anyone he goes up against but lately all the talk in the locker room is that the guys feel like they’re in for an easy night when they find out that it’s Justin they’re going up against.”

The tour arrived at the Queen’s Gallery where Carter would have been the envy of the entire men's and women's rosters, indulging in samples of some of the most decadent chocolates.

“I want you to put yourself in my shoes for a moment, Justin. I mean, if you’re even capable. I’m hazarding a guess but you don’t strike me as the type of man that washes his feet regularly so placing your feet in clean shoes might cause you some discomfort. Maybe even a rash. I don’t want you to worry, however. That’s just the clean.”

Carter shook his head.

“Try to imagine yourself back when you were a little boy and Christmas morning was looming closer and closer. How you hoped beyond hope for those GI Joe figures or Transformers or whatever other toys old dudes like you asked Santa for. You sat on Santa’s lap and lied to the Jolly Old Elf and said that you have been a good boy and you wanted the latest Masters of the Universe play set or action figure, or if we really want to go old school, maybe even thought the Man might be able to swing by your trailer at the trailer park and drop off an Atari 2600.”

Carter clasped his hands together with the most euphoric of smiles on his face.

“Then Christmas morning comes and you dive into those colorfully wrapped packages and you find Santa brought you…”

His face suddenly saddens and his shoulders slump.

“Socks and underwear.”

“You know that disappointment, Justin? Can you feel it buried deep inside? Yeah. That’s how I felt when I saw your name as my first challenger.”


And of course, what visit would be complete without trying the city’s absolute best waffles. After all, waffles were one of the treats that Belgium was best known for and the ones in Brussels? Second to none and Carter had absolutely no qualms in indulging in these sugary and savory treats!

A close up shot of a fork stabbing at one last piece of waffle that was covered in brown sugar and bacon. It was lifted up and deposited into the mouth of a very grateful and content Carter. He sighed, satisfied and sat back in his chair with his eyes closed and a smile on his face.

“So do you get why I’m disappointed, Justin? I was expecting a name like Kevin Carter or Eddie Lyons, men who have actually accomplished many a great thing in SCW and deserve a lot of recognition. But you…?”

He opened his eyes and stared into the camera.

“Gabriel Stevens told me a long time ago that a champion is only as good as his or her challengers. You’re my first in SCW, Justin.”

He shook his head.

“Don’t disappoint me!”

10
Climax Control Archives / Bachelor Party
« on: July 19, 2024, 10:55:19 PM »
Turnberry Towers -
Las Vegas, Nevada

The night was young and well within its prime, as in a matter of days Sin City Wrestling would hit the scene of Inglewood, California, a distance of less than forty miles from the famed City of Angels, Los Angeles - for the much hyped and celebrated 400th edition of Climax Control! This show has attracted attention the world over, not for merely proving the staying power of SCW and the men and women behind it, but because stars of the past - both male and female alike, would be returning for one more clash in the spotlight!

And the two men who called this condo in particular their home would be no different as the soon-to-be-wed Miles Kasey would be challenging for the Mixed Tag Team titles alongside Alexandra Calaway, and Carter McKinney would be accepting the challenge by former Superstar and Roulette Champion, Caleb Storms. But it was what was to come in less than a week which brought us to where we were this evening; a wedding between two young souls who had found and completed one another. And tonight, only two days away from that historic edition of Climax Control, both groom and … groom, would be partaking in one last night of single revelry with their respective wedding parties and closest friends.

“So…” Miles started to speak as soon as Carter emerged from their shared bedroom and the adjoining bathroom, freshly showered and practically glowing. Carter could indeed be accused of being the stereotype of a gay man’s propensity for self care. His blond-colored hair carefully styled and dressed in a white dress shirt with gold floral accents, black slacks and matching dress shoes. The only bling being that moonstone necklace gifted to him for his birthday two years prior, and of course the moonstone ring that Miles had proposed with.

Miles slid up from behind his fiance and snaked his muscled arms around his waist to nuzzle him in the nape of the neck, and felt quite satisfied with himself by the shudder that he felt course its way through Carter’s body. Having that effect on his man never got old and Miles finished asking, “What are your plans for the evening?”

“Hey - heyheyhey!” Carter laughed as he finally (and reluctantly) pried himself away from Miles’s grasp. “We had an agreement about asking what each others’ plans were. And besides…” Carter walked across the threshold of the condo toward the front door, followed closely by Miles. “But if I’m going to be honest, I’m not entirely sure what Ari has in mind. I know her first plan was a rooftop pool party but Bobbie is coming and she doesn’t want her feeling left out with that boot of hers.”

They reached the front door and Carter extended a hand for the keys to his lime green bug from the ceramic seashell dish they rested in on the counter, when his hand was swatted with lightning fast precision by the “lady of the house” and their adopted little pain in the butt, Ms. Thang. The black and white feline was laying contentedly on the very same table and how dare he disturb her rest. Carter stared at the cat and then to Miles who made no attempt at hiding the smirk from his face and he jetted a thumb back at Ms. Thang, stating, “Control your daughter!”

“Oh sure!” Miles quipped with dry sarcasm. “She does something wrong and suddenly she’s MY daughter.” Earning him a look from his man as Carter successfully retrieved his keys from the dish, avoiding another swat.

Carter turned around but this time there was a genuine smile on his face as he snuggled up once again into Miles’s arms, saying, “But I can say I told the girls no strippers, much to their disappointment I imagine.”

“Oh?” Miles’s brow raised.

“Sure.” Carter leaned in for a kiss, adding, “Why would I need that when I got you to do that for me any time I want.” Adding a reach around to quickly grab two handfuls of Miles’s backside, causing him to jump and make that “Oo!” face complete with pursed lips.

“Keep that up,” Miles started to say. “And neither one of us will make it to our parties!”

Carter just drew back and waggled his eyebrows suggestively as he backed out of the door and closed it behind him….



Cathédrale -
Las Vegas, Nevada

The evening had started off successfully as Ariana had reserved only the best private room at Las Vegas's trendy Cathédrale restaurant just off the lobby of the Hotel Ariana. Carter’s closest friend spared absolutely no expense and money was no object for this one special evening for her bestie and those closest to him, indulging in French cuisine that would wet even the hardiest of appetites! Dishes such as Faroe Island Salmon, Black Truffle Fettuccine, Prime Aged Ribeye etc were enjoyed by all, and money was no object for this one evening as Ariana had this night planned well in advance! But it was what was to come afterwards that truly made this night something to remember!

The Golden Ring Casino -
Las Vegas, Nevada

https://open.spotify.com/track/5R8dQOPq8haW94K7mgERlO?si=803d6ebe97494c00

“I wanna hold 'em like they do in Texas, please
Fold 'em, let 'em hit me, raise it, baby, stay with me (I love it)
Love game intuition, play the cards with spades to start
And after he's been hooked, I'll play the one that's on his heart”

“Oh, whoa, oh, oh
Whoa, oh, oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got
Oh, whoa, oh, oh
Whoa, oh, oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got”

“Can't read my, can't read my
No, he can't read my poker face
(She's got me like nobody)
Can't read my, can't read my
No, he can't read my poker face
(She's got me like nobody)”

The music of Lady Gaga pumped across the sound system of the Golden Ring Casinos nightclub and the opening shot was that of a ring of extended hands reaching to the table top, each one grabbing a shot glass filled with only the very best tequila in the house. They picked the shots up and you saw none other than the man of the hour himself, along with his best woman for his upcoming wedding, Ariana Angelos, along with his immediate wedding party of Dawn Warren and Kat Jones. Not to mention friends Bella Madison, Bobbie Dahl and Alexandra Calaway rounded out the guest list. Even Ben Jordan popped in for a drink and to wish Carter all the best. And Ben would not explain how he was able to attend both Carter's as well as Miles's bachelor parties at practically the same time!

Everyone present was wearing a custom made “I Do Crew” rainbow shirt that Ariana had custom made for one and all.

The shots were downed and Ariana immediately signaled the nearest bar made for refills, fully intending to get her bestie absolutely lit and he was well on his way! The fact that the owner of the Golden Ring Casino, Daniel Morgan, had made certain that all drinks for the wedding party were on the house as his gift to Carter and Miles, only helped speed things along!

And as the music continued to pulsate throughout the nightclub, Dawn acted the life of the party as she started grabbing hands and dragging everyone out onto the already glutted dance floor for an impromptu dance party, of which everyone was only too glad to oblige, having the absolute time of their lives!

Everyone that is save for Bobbie Dahl herself who was unable to take part in this part of the evening because of her foot injury and the fact she was yet wearing her walking boot. And to Carter this was absolutely unacceptable for her to be left out of anything involving the evening, despite the fact this one night was meant to be all about him. So perhaps it was the wine at dinner coupled with multiple shots afterwards, but Carter proceeded to march himself over and straddle Bobbie’s lap and give her the steamiest lap dance he could manage!

Bobbie’s jaw hit the floor and all of the party guests and many around them whooped and cheered as Carter totally and completely hammed it up for her benefit!

That was when none other than Mackenzie Page of London Underground, along with Charlotte Elliot and Osbourne approached the party - but not before Bobbie slipped a twenty into Carter’s pocket.

“Alright kid, break it up.” Mackenzie said in a tone that would brook no argument, but it was for an altogether different reason. “We got one more surprise for you.”

Carter, still straddling Bobbie’s lap, cast a playful look back over his shoulder and smiled, “Oh keep this up and you just might spoil me!”

“Dare to dream!” Mackenzie rolled her eyes and grabbed him by the collar, pulling him from Bobbie’s lap. “Now c’mon!” And she, along with the other two London Underground members and his guests, walked through the crowd until they hit another part of the nightclub and as the crowd parted, there was actually a professional mud wrestling ring set up in the middle of the floor! It was surrounded by ring ropes and rows of seats, most of which were occupied by attendees of the Casino, save for the empty seats in the front row reserved specifically for Carter’s bachelor party.

“Are you kidding me!?” Carter laughed as he turned to Mackenzie while the guests all made their way past him to take their seats. “Since when does Daniel have this sort of thing at the Casino!?”

“He doesn’t.” Charlotte shrugged as they followed Carter toward the front row. “But it’s a special occasion…”

Mackenzie added, “So he said fuck it.” And they arrived at the front row to see each seat had been filled, leaving Carter looking confused and he looked to London Underground.

“But there’s no seat for me.” He started to say to which Mackenzie replied, “Therein lies the surprise.”

And before Carter could react, Osbourne scooped the MUCH smaller man up into his arms and HEAVED him over the ropes as Carter screeched, “NO!” and he landed with a wet splat, sending the mud splashing everywhere! Ariana, Bella and everyone else were all laughing and the rest of the audience cheered even though they themselves were none the wiser!

Carter flopped helplessly in the mud and rolled over to rise to his knees and he was completely covered in California red clay - mud for professional mud wrestling! His clothes were ruined and his hair soaked, the mud covering his facial features as he stared at the women of London Underground.

“Uh oh.” Charlotte quipped. “I think he’s angry.”

“Yeah, maybe this wasn’t such a great idea.” Mackenzie swatted Osbourne on the shoulder and nodded to the mud pit. “Help him out, Os.”

The big man lumbered over to do as instructed and leaned over the ropes, extending a hand. Carter clasped it but no sooner did he do so than Mackenzie planted her boot on Osbourne’s backside and with a tremendous push, sent the big man of London Underground tumbling over the ropes and landing in the mud with an even BIGGER splash!

Now the crowd was really in a fun loving frenzy as Osbourne rolled over to his knees and glared out at his personal tormentor in Mackenzie who just smirked and shrugged her shoulders. By instinct alone, Os tore his now ruined shirt off and threw it aside, exposing his massively muscled upper torso and garnering quite a rave of whistles and catcalls!

Mackenzie cast Charlotte a look and nodded and with her left hand, Charlotte swung the hammer into the time keeper’s bell and a loud clang was the result!

And immediately the drunken Carter pounced on Osbourne’s back, the slippery mud causing Os to collapse face-first into the mud and the pair scrambled in the mud! A laughing Bella fell against Dawn and said, “Now the party has REALLY started!” With Mackenzie high-fiving Charlotte as the crowd cheered the two in the mud on!



Carter emerged from a special locker room that was housed deep in the Golden Ring Casino, showered and wearing a change of clothes that Ariana had secretly smuggled inside, thanks to Mackenzie Page having tipped her off. All the mud gone, and the thrill of the evening’s festivities having started to burn the booze from his system to a lesser degree.

His skin still hot and moist from the shower, his clothes clinging to his flesh, Carter stood back against the wall and looked absolutely euphoric.

“Okay, this week has been one long and absolutely wild ride and I hate for it to come to an end, but as they say, all good things have to come to an end. But in this case, to pave the way for even bigger and better things to enter your life. And I will be the first to admit that I am heading into this match at Climax Control 400 with so much on my plate that my head is absolutely swimming, but that’s life!”

“Right now, I am blessed and everything coming to me has been the result of someone looking down on me and smiling. Above everything else, I’m pretty certain that everyone watching me out there is aware that in just five days, I’m going to be a married man and I swear to god…”


Carter closed his eyes and with a smile on his face, shook his head as if he were in a dream-like state.

“I don’t think my life could get to any better place where I am right at this point in time. I didn’t even think being here where I am would have ever been possible, but I was fortunate enough to have loved ones like Miles and Ariana open my eyes to what I truly deserve as a man. Other things that are looming on the horizon…?”

He jetted out a bottom lip and looked upward in contemplation.

“I might have a hand in myself. Both out of a sense of justice and no small amount of pettiness. Most of that leaning toward what I did after Peter Vaughn’s this past week. Call it a spur of the moment decision because while I was standing backstage, watching on the monitor. And to his credit, Miles did try to stop me but…”

He shrugged.

“Consider that payback for that shot with the briefcase, and sending me falling, blind off of a ladder! I could have broken my neck, and was lucky I was only banged up as much as I was, but that really is of no concern of yours, is it Vaughn? Because like you always say - anything to win? Well, I guess you heard the news. I was originally scheduled to be in the Ultimate X match at Summer XXXTreme XII but I just could not resist the temptation to bow out and bring all of your plans crashing down around you. Me laying you out? That was just a sign of things to come.”

“Which brings us to the here and now – and what’s coming in Inglewood, California. Climax Control 400… Wow!”


Carter whistled and shook his head.

“I was about twelve years old when that first show took place, and I was glued to the set! I watched every episode, every Supercard web-per-view that my family would subscribe to, and here I stand, the result of endless dreams coming to fruition. … Pun intended. And here we go, returning to California for the big 4-0-0 and a match that is literally going to steal the show! Caleb Storms and myself!”

Carter cupped his hands around his mouth, leaned back at the waist and … 

“WHOOOO!”

“Now I have to admit that when Caleb first signed up for the Blast From the Past, I was thrilled to see him back because before I realized my dream, he was one of my absolute favorite wrestlers on the roster! He and Despayre were the two GREATEST aerial wrestlers and they left my head absolutely spinning with the things they did inside of the ring! Caleb’s ongoing in-ring rivalry that he had going with my GO Gym grad peer, Fenris? Those matches, even though they didn’t go Caleb’s way, god they showed the world just how ballsy the man was because how many men actively sought out Fenris and WANTED to fight him in his own turf!?”


Carter pursed his lips and let loose a low whistle while shaking his head, thoroughly impressed.

“So, imagine my surprise when after the Blast From the Past when Caleb spoke up about one more match and he wanted it against yours truly at Climax Control 400? By the time I was aware, I was not medically cleared because of that fall off of the ladder, but I wanted to accept more than anything else just to experience the thrill of not only competing at such a historic event, but also having the chance to wrestle one of my favorite wrestlers bar none! I was actually concerned I wouldn’t be cleared in time but here I am, and here we go Caleb!”

“I admit I don’t know why you chose me out of everyone to face at Climax Control 400. You could have challenged Fenris one more time…”


Carter paused in thought and nodded.

“Scratch that. But did you think maybe facing me, a less experienced and not as imposing GO Gym graduate might be your ticket to a little comeuppance toward your record against Fenris? I shouldn’t think you’d have such a thought in your head. You’re a good guy, and you have your reasons and the fact that you did, in fact, choose me out of everyone both past and present…”

He almost laughed with a hand on his heart.

“I tell you Caleb, I’m honored. I’m thrilled. And I am confident that you and I are going to tear that house down.”

Carter pushed himself up from the wall and smiled into the camera.

“I can’t wait, Caleb. And thanks, for everything.”

Carter then walked off-camera, bringing the promo to a close.

11
Climax Control Archives / Climbing the ladder to success
« on: June 28, 2024, 11:20:42 PM »

There is a common and misguided notion that just because you share the same blood as another, that the fact alone marks you as ‘family’. And because of that, you are obligated toward them. It does not matter whether that person is estranged from you or that they wronged you in any way. You had it drilled into you that “family is everything” and you must let bygones be bygones. If they wronged you by stealing from you or insulted or betrayed you, then it is simply in the past and - if anything - YOU should apologize to THEM in order to keep the peace. As the person who wronged you is always somehow the victim.

If you are one of those who have been taught the above? Shake your head like an Etch-A-Sketch until all of that nonsense is erased. And once you’re in the clear, take into account the words uttered by Hector Xtravaganza;

“Blood does not family make. Those are relatives. Family are those with whom you share your good, bad, and ugly, and still love one another in the end. Those are the ones you select.”

5416 Peninsula Dr SE,
Olympia, WA

If there was one thing that the state of Washington was well known for, and before you say anything, I am not referencing it being the birthplace of Starbucks, it is the fair weather they experience almost the year around. While much of the country is seemingly baking in triple digits under the hot sun with little to no room for relief outside of either the miracles of AC or simply biding your time and waiting for those glorious Autumn months, in Washington the weather was in cooler temperatures with skies that were overcast. In the summer months, the temperatures rarely rose above the 79° range.

A much welcome relief compared to the searing temperatures of Las Vegas which had been currently nearing 110° as the sleek, jet black Ford Mustang weaved its way around the familiar territory of Lake St. Claire, its top down so the wind could whip through the hair and across the exposed, tanned flesh of both men within.

“You know if we were in Vegas doing this down the Strip,” Miles said as he drove behind the wheel, sneaking a glance at his fiance who was leaning back in the passenger seat, eyes closed and arms stretched behind his head. The epitome of relaxation. “The top would be up and the AC would be cranked up to ‘freezing me arse off’.”

“One of the many added benefits aside from visiting family in Washington.” Carter withdrew his arms and sat up straight as the Mustang [proceeded down the asphalt path that led to the grand house that he had inherited from his deceased father, and in only a matter of weeks, would be the location of his and Miles’s impending nuptials. And until then, it also served as where Carter’s mother and Grams, and Miles’s own Mom Mora were staying until the wedding. Carter had finally yielded complete control over everything regarding the wedding ceremony and gave his favorite ladies the green light to be in charge of the decor. This simple act thrilled all three women as Carter had been a self-proclaimed control freak from day one and all three women had wanted to help in any way possible. This one compromise meant the world to all three women who would soon become family by marriage through their boys.

“You know,” Carter spoke idly. “Even after these months processing, I still have no ideas what I’m going to do with this house. I refuse to sell it.”

Miles shrugged in thought as he pulled up behind the cars that were jointly his mother’s as well as Joan and Joanna’s shared one. He said, “Well what we’re doing could be an idea. Use it as a wedding site? Or maybe a vacation rental?”

“Maybe.” Carter said. “I’m just not sure how I feel about strangers staying here when I haven’t even bothered to stay the night.”

Once the car had slowed to a crawl and ultimately, a stop, both men climbed out and headed inside. And once they had set foot across the threshold, they looked around for any changes the women might have made for the upcoming wedding but found few, which was altogether surprising considering the ceremony was only weeks away and last they had heard, the three were well into the planning stages.

“Mom?” Carter called out, still looking around. “Grams?”

And soon enough, his call was answered as Joan, affectionately coined by Carter and now Miles as “Grams” hurried around the corner. She said, “You’re early!”

“Not by much.” Miles said as he turned at the waist the jet a thumb at the foyer and spoke, “I thought you were going to…”

“If it’s about the decorations, hush.” Grams all but commanded. “Most of the interior decor are floral arrangements and what goes with it and that comes the morning of the set up. We have a few things to bring in before then but we’ve been more focused on the dining and outside.”

Grams proceeded to weave herself behind both young men and with a hand on each of their backs, she gently prodded them forward and along a very deliberate path. Carter raised a brow, “Outside?”

“Well you did say to your mother and me that you would like an outdoor ceremony.” Grams stated matter-of-factly.

“No, I know but what if the weather doesn’t agree with our plans?” Carter asked with obvious concern and Grams waved away his worries and stated simply, “Then Mother Nature will just have to deal with your Mother.”

As they were led through the house, Carter and Miles were impressed to see that indeed the three ladies had been kept busy as they had transformed the dining room and surrounding rooms into where the reception would be taking place; with all furnishings having been moved temporarily and replaced by elegant dining tables and chairs, covered in lavender, lace tablecloths. The settings were already in place, complete with textured plates and utensils, wine and water glasses and each setting had a name card already in place.

“Wow…” Miles half muttered and that was high praise enough for Grams as she cast her soon-to-be grandson-in-law a fond look from over her shoulder.

Grams then pointed out, “Miles dear, your mother has wonderful taste and I dare say has been a tremendous help. I don’t know how she got orchids and violets for the wedding but somehow she pulled it off.”

“She’s a miracle worker when it comes to her kids.” Miles stated the obvious, considering neither flower - both which were Carter’s favorites - were in season and his Mom wasn’t even a U.S. citizen.

Carter asked, “Did the caterer get back to you?”

“Oh yes “ She answered. “Everything is finalized and scheduled my darling. Don't you have a worried thought in your head.”

“Oh Miles!” Mora’s voice came from out of nowhere and Miles’s own mum appeared and wrapped her son in a fierce, motherly embrace. “I am so glad to see you!”

“I am too.” Miles responded, reluctant to let go of the hug that only a son and mother would understand. “We meant to come here more often but the SCW scheduling has been kicking our butts!”

“Not to mention an impending hospital stay?” Carter's Mom, Joanna, said as more of a statement than it was a question. Miles stared between all three women like a deer in headlights and Mora spoke up, “Yes dear, we saw what you did in that match against that Vaughn boy.”

Miles had the good grace to look sheepish and scratched at a blind spot in the back of his head while Carter just mused, “Busted!”

It was then as Miles sought to mollify his Mom and Grams that Joanna slipped in and took Carter by the arm and whispered, “We need to talk.” Before escorting him into the kitchen. Joanna walked to the fridge while Carter leaned against the island counter and watched as she removed a pitcher of freshly brewed sun tea, a favorite of herself and Grams. She turned to Carter and held the pitcher up in a silent offer to which he nodded.

“Please.” He stated. “Now what’s going on?”

Only after pouring two small glasses of the tea did Joanna return the pitcher to the fridge and turn to her son, answering with a resigned sigh, “I tried to phone you before your flight but couldn’t get through to warn you. Your Grandmother called.”

“My Grandmother is standing right there in the other room.” Carter answered back. “Laying classic Grandma Guilt on my fiance.”

“You know who I mean, Carter.” Joanna said. “Your ‘other’ Grandmother.” To which Carter’s face immediately fell from the euphoria he had been feeling since his arrival and was quickly clouded over by emotional bleakness.

“She’s on her way over.” Joanna finished, and Carter rolled his eyes and exclaimed, “Mom…wh-why!?”

“I don’t know, Carter.” Joanna shrugged her shoulders. “I can only think it has to do with the will and your father’s belongings.”

“Unbelievable!” Carter sighed with a shake of his head, taking a drink from the glass in hand as if it would cool off the roaring fires he felt within. “It’s been two months and she still wants more…”

Joanna interrupted, “Carter, this is the first time she called me to speak since the arbitration happened in March.” And this particular revelation caught her son unaware as he slowly withdrew the glass from his lips and blinked.

“She hasn’t come to you about Dad’s things yet?” He asked, to which Joanna shook her head. Carter’s face, a mask of frozen perplexing, simply asked, “...Why?”

“I have no idea.” Joanna answered with all honesty. “Considering how she and her sons were acting up until then, I expected her to contact me the same day. Only, she didn’t.”

“Wow.” Carter came unfroze to drain his glass and he set it down on the counter, but felt his mom’s judgmental eyes fall on both him as well as the glass. He immediately felt like a child again and picked it up and carried it over to the kitchen sink and rinsed it out. Setting it upside down to dry, he turned around to his Mom and asked, “When is she getting here?”

And as fate would have it, the doorbell rang and Carter just looked off in the distance before staring a hole in his Mom. “Seriously?”

“I did say I tried to call and warn you.” Joanna answered back, and the two stared at one another until Joanna prodded him. “Well?”

“Well, what?” Carter frowned and she replied, “Dear, this is your house now. Answer the door.”

Carter huffed and left the kitchen, followed closely by his Mom. They walked past the others and Carter quickly caught Miles’s eye and ever the protector, Miles followed while the three ladies waited behind.

“What’s going on?” Miles asked as they arrived at the front door. “Babe?” But Carter just gave Miles an exasperated look before he opened the door and there stood Fiona Macguire, Carter’s other Grandmother. Conspicuous by their absence, were Carter’s uncles and her ever-present sons, Conor and Liam.”

“Carter…” Fiona had started to say, but Carter just interrupted her as if she hadn’t said a word, “Fiona.” And if Miles had not been paying such close attention to the brewing situation, he would have sworn he saw a stricken look in the old woman’s eyes when his fiance referred to her by her given name and not Grandma.

Carter stepped aside in a silent invitation, his only words being, “Mom is inside.”

“Thank you.” Fiona said as she set foot inside, Miles noting a surprised look on Carter’s face at being greeted with a politeness rather than the open scorn the two seemingly flung at one another each chance they crossed paths.

As Carter led the way to the house’s interior, Fiona broke the uncomfortable silence, stating, “You look well.”

“Please!” Carter exclaimed as they headed further inside. “Can we spare one another these senseless platitudes and just get this business done and over with so we can finish planning our wedding?”

“Wedding?” Fiona asked. “Who’s…”

“Miles and I!” Carter spun around to confront her as they arrived in the living room where Joan, Joanna and Mora waited. “Disappointed? Disgusted…?”

“Carter…” Miles interrupted his tirade, knowing full well that if he allowed Carter to build up too much a head of steam, there’d be nothing left of Fiona by the time this business was concluded.

Fiona looked around and most present were surprised by the smile on her face and she nodded, “It does look lovely. I’m sure it’ll be a wonderful ceremony…”

“You’re not angling for an invitation, are you?” Carter scoffed, the bitterness he felt inside remaining deep. He followed up by saying, “Because I’d sooner invite Donald Trump than…”

“Carter, that's enough.” Joanna stepped forward to put a stop to this. Carter yielded, albeit with much reluctance, as Joanna turned to her former mother-in-law and observed, “Where are your sons?”

“Yeah, don’t you usually bring them to do your dirty work?” Carter started to fire back but one look shot from his mom quickly silenced him. Fiona just nodded and said, “I came alone. Liam and Conor don’t know that I’m here.”

It was only poor Mora who seemed completely out of place and if truthful, surprised at Carter’s behavior as to date, he had acted anything but this way when around her.

“We can talk here.” Joanna said as she took a seat on the sofa, and a silent invitation prompted Fiona to do the same in a chair opposite her.

“Come dear.” Grams said as she escorted Mora outside, saying, “I’ll explain later…” And behind them, Carter started to take a seat beside his mother until Joanna surprised him by saying, “Alone, Carter.”

“What?”

“I need to speak with Fiona. Alone.” She stressed.

“Mom…” Carter argued. “It’s my house…”

“Carter…” Miles placed a hand on Carter’s shoulder. Carter looked up at him sand Miles jerked a head toward the kitchen. “C’mon…” Carters frowned but found himself allowing Miles to bring him to his feet and walk him toward the kitchen. Only once the room was cleared did Joanna turn to Fiona with a hard stare and she asked, “What’s this about?”

The elderly woman looked so fragile, clutching her beaded purse in her lap and the simple fact was; she was not that good of an actress. Fiona waited seemingly endlessly before she looked up to Joanna with watery eyes, and she asked, “Could you tell me about my son’s last days?”

“Miles…” Carter pulled his arm free and turned on the spot to confront his fiance. “Why did you take me out of there!? I wanted…”

“To be there for your mom and find out what’s going on.” Miles nodded, finishing his thoughts for him. “I know. But I had to get you away before you said something you might regret.”

“Regret?” Carter wrinkled his brow. “You think I could regret anything I’d say to that harpy?”

Miles sighed and asked, “Love, would you consider me a good judge of character?”

Carter blinked and answered, “You asked me to marry you so…”

“Be that as it may…” Miles jested to which Carter’s mouth fell open and he exclaimed, “You ass!”

Miles just paused and smiled, but walked around the counter to stand before his man. He placed his hands on Carter’s slim shoulders and said, “I was looking into your other grandmother's eyes while she was talking to you. And do you know what I saw?”

Carter responded dryly, “Eyes that would scare Medusa?”

But Miles simply said, “Regret.” The one word was met by a stony silence as Carter stared at Miles in complete disbelief. He shook his head and asked, “Are you actually standing there, defending my grandmother? After everything she and my Dad’s brothers did? After what she wanted to have done to me!?”

“No, babe… of course not…” Miles tried to explain but Carter was not hearing it. True emotional pain caused by family ran deep as Carter exclaimed, “Because I can't just see her as some lonely old woman looking back on the mistakes of her life and wanting to make amends!”

This was when Miles was at his most sympathetic, and daring as his strong hands rubbed Carter’s shoulders as he responded, “At the obvious risks of repercussion for what I'm about to say, why not?” Carter frowned and Miles reiterated, “Because babe? That's exactly what happened with your dad.”

Carter’s lovely blue eyes seemed frozen as he stared straight into Miles’s own and he stepped back, thus removing himself from his fiance’s comforting grasp. Carter just silently shook his head and turned around, leaving the kitchen and Miles behind him. Miles closed his eyes and sighed, “...hit…”

And Carter stepped through the pantry and was about to push the swinging door to walk back into the living room when he was stopped by what he overheard. The voice familiar, but the words alien.

“I was foolish to let family pride and prejudices ruin my family. I acknowledge that I wasn’t strong enough to break the mold my own mother had set for me. Her and our church’s expectations. My son gave up on me a very long time ago. Before the two of you ever got engaged, I suspect. Not that I blame him. But everything that I've done lately... To both him as well as what I tried to have done to Carter, brought me to one conclusion that I wish I had never been forced to learn.”

Joanna’s voice was heard asking, “And that is?”

“Parents... Should never outlive their children.”

Carter could do little more than close his eyes.



The view was from high above the six-sided ring in the Broadmoor World Arena in Colorado Springs. From way up here, one could see the stands and rows of floor seating where thousands of fans would soon be crowded within and cheering on the Superstars and Bombshells of Sin City Wrestling. And drawing back only slightly, it would come to be revealed that Carter McKinney aka Helluva Bottom Carter, was perched up on the very top of a twelve foot tall ladder.

He surveyed everything around him as he quietly observed…

“When you’re in the heat of the moment, you just don’t have the chance to take a pause and reflect on everything and everyone that’s out there. Especially when you’re trying to both climb a ladder like the one that I’m on right now, while keeping both eyes in the back of your head so someone doesn’t either drag you off or throws the ladder over and takes you with it! At best you’ll hit the ropes and bounce back into the reign, your bell rung but none the worse for wear. At worst, you’ll hit the ropes and just keep going! Needless to say, I'm not exactly the biggest fan of ladder matches. Too much risk and potential for injury, but the fact is, I've been through worse. And at the very least? This time, this match isn't for an SCW championship. Those I believe should be decided in straight up matches. No gimmicks. But this one? This one is different, and I can't help but approve.”

“You see, we have our good King Guy to thank for this because he's put us in a situation that has never happened in all the years SCW has held the Golden Briefcase matches. This time, it's not a championship on the line but the Golden Briefcase itself! I think under most circumstances, it's never happened before because the winners of those briefcases never gave the powers that be the opportunity to force them to defend it! The briefcase winners have always taken almost immediate advantage of their prize and cashed in soon after, most of the time becoming a champion in the process!”


Carter shook his head with a subdued expression of disappointment.

“Not so much this time around, and I have to admit, I'm disappointed. It's been years since there has been a Golden Briefcase winner. The last time I can remember one being held was down in SCU before I ever even signed! But I had hoped that it would be a sign of things to come when we crowned two new winners this past year and….”

He shrugged.

“It was anything but. Neither winner, not Georgie Robertson or Rodrigo Afonso, did anything to showcase what they had won. Of course they both had a full year, but when did you ever actually hear either winner say anything? Bring up a championship or Champion that was in their sights? Anything at all! The only time Georgie did was when she laid out the three women's singles champions and made her threat clear. And Rodrigo? He hasn't even done that. When he conducts a rare interview, you wouldn't even know he was the holder of the men's Golden Briefcase!”

“That backed alone has had some of our peers openly accusing Rodrigo of being unworthy of being the holder of the Golden Briefcase. It might even be why good King Guy booked this match in the first place and became the first to make a winner defend the Briefcase. Maybe somewhere in that Looney Tune mind of his, he doesn't think Rodrigo deserves to be the holder of the Briefcase.”


Carter points towards himself.

“I am not one of those people. I am not one of those who is going around bellyaching that Rodrigo does not deserve to be where he is right now. Reason being, if he didn't deserve to be the holder of the Briefcase, then he never would have won it in the first place! I am saying it now, and I want everyone else in this match to hear me! Rodrigo holds it because he earned it! The only bad thing I might have to say about the man himself is the fact that he did nothing to follow up with it. And yes, that's on him. That's why he's been put in this spot against five other men to defend his Briefcase! To defend his opportunity at possibly once again becoming a champion! Rodrigo? I have nothing against you. You won some, and you've lost some. But the situation you're in right now? You have only yourself to blame.”

“I may sound bitter in this observation but I honestly don't understand why King Guy put Peter Vaughn in this match. The whole point of the golden briefcase is to allow somebody to challenge a champion at their discretion. But Peter Vaughn is already a champion, now isn't he? Granted, he's a bit of a tainted champion…”


Carter paused in thought, his bottom lip jetted out and he shrugged.

“Okay let's be honest, he's a fraud. The only reason he won the championship he currently has right now is because he had to cheat in order to put Miles's shoulders on the mat for the three count! And the rematch between them? Anyone out there saw he only won because of pure, dumb luck. He practically passed out on top of miles! Now granted I know what that's for well like, but under different circumstances! My point is, he has a championship and the Golden Briefcase is for people who do not! And that only leads me to believe that man is just standing backstage practically salivating at the chance of grabbing that briefcase and using it to cash into bigger and better things.”

“Well Peter? I remember how you managed to steal the Internet Championship from Miles. I remember how you used chloroform to knock my ass out so you could get the win over me in that tag team match! Anything it takes to win, right? Well I hope you understand that it works both ways, champ! Because this isn't the type of match you can just freely bend the rules with when they're really are no rules to bend! And come hell or high water, I am going to do every damn thing I can't make sure you're not the one holding that Briefcase at the end!”

“And when it comes to Enigma, it's almost like visiting an old friend, isn't it? Because I can remember him and I having our little go around inside the ring a few months back. He came into that match practically salivating at what he was going to do to me, all but ignoring what I had already accomplished in the past. Ignoring the fact that I was the last man to pin the shoulders of Michael Harris, then the World Heavyweight champion, to the mat! I was a grand slam champion in SCU! I beat some pretty impressive names there and here, some of them being former world champions and Hall of Fame inductees!”


Carter held his arms out in amazement, his face and obvious replica of what he was feeling inside.

“And yet you thought you were just going to run over me like a Zamboni over the ice at a hockey game! And yet it didn't quite turn out the way that you expected, now did it? You came in all ‘Grr!’ and ‘Snarl!’ and snapping at me like some psychotic, bloodthirsty dog! And by the time our mattress over, it was my arm that was being raised and you were walking to the back with your tail tucked between your legs! That's where we are now, Enigma. Only now the world is starting to see you as you truly are while that mask slips. You're not the mystery you want us to believe that you are. And you are not going to walk away with that briefcase!”

A smile surprisingly crossed over Carter's face as he prepared to talk about the next opponent.

“I suppose I have a bit of an apology to make where Artie is concerned.”

Carter chuckled but quickly composed himself.

“I honest to God don't know where it came from, and I don't know why I chose to do it. Especially to you, Artie. But it apologies are to be made for the Donut Puncher, then by all means please allow me to make them! I am sorry, and I do promise I won't use that move in this match… against you at least. And I know I've tried to help you get ready for the ring when you were in Blast From the Past, but whatever help I offered is out the window buddy. I'm actually surprised that you're even still getting in the ring All things considered but you want to prove yourself, and for that I can actually relate. Respect! You don't want help?”

Carter shook his head.

“But here's the good news. You're not going to get it. This is a match where it's every man for himself, and if I have to knock you off the ladder to make sure that I'm the one grabbing that briefcase at the end of the night? Well I guess I'm going to have to have more apologies to make to Bobbie and yourself because this is the big wind that I've been looking for.”

“No I suppose you noticed that I have left one name off of this list so far, but it's not because I forgot about him. It's because it's only polite that you save the best for last. And J2H is nothing if not the best. This is the guy that literally scratched and clawed his way from the bottom up, going from a jobber to the Stars that everyone thought was a joke, to being the very best that SCW had to offer!”

“There may have been a time where this guy was overlooked and belittled, but this is not the time. That was years ago, literally! And if anybody out there thinks that J2H was overlooked after shocking the world with that very first world title win, you know, the one that broke records when he held it for over a year? The longest rain ever! Well then, those armchair critics just haven't been paying very close attention.”

“J2H is the best at what he does for a reason. But strangely enough, this isn't his environment. This isn't an ordinary match where he excels against opponents bigger and more experienced than he is. This is a ladder match where anything can happen, and that puts him at just as much of a disadvantage as the rest of us are in.”


Carter nodded eagerly.

“I'm excited for this opportunity to get inside of the Ring against you, J2H, and I hope you and I get a little one-on-one time before all hell breaks loose! You gave me mad props more than once which is almost unheard of, and I appreciate that more than you can imagine. But you've been there. You've been at the top.”

He jetted a thumb at himself.

“I haven't. Not yet. And this is my opportunity to prove to you why, when you chose me as one of the Elite Eight, it was only a sign of things to come.”

Carter stood up from the perch on the ladder, his eyes boring down into the camera.

“I'm looking forward to this gentleman. I can only hope that you are as well!”

That being said, Carter jumped off from where he was standing on the ladder, and dropped out of sight.

12
Climax Control Archives / You can't make me do this
« on: June 21, 2024, 10:28:31 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada
The office of Gail Delacore; LMHC - NCC

The first thing that Miles Kasey noticed about the waiting room just outside of the office of Carter’s therapist was the minimalist decor. The room itself was dominated by soft, neutral tones with the walls a very light beige with a minimum of three paintings spaced carefully, hanging from the walls. It would seem that the good doctor’s preferences in decor were natural as she had more than one potted plant or fern in the corners of the room, on small accent tables and even hanging from the walls. But perhaps the thing Miles noticed most was that nowhere was there a single newspaper or magazine for those waiting to leaf through, nor a television to keep one’s attention occupied.

The latter was by professional design by the doctor herself. While some patients might welcome the distractions, especially from the TV, others might not and that could lead to one imposing one’s own comforts over another. But there was more to it than that, a more professional reason. Doctor Delacore didn’t want her patients to be distracted by some random magazine articles or episodes of Keeping Up With the Kardashians. She wanted them to be focused on themselves, their thoughts calm and private for when they were about to talk.

Beside him, Carter sat idly in the seat next to Miles’s own, his one hand holding up his phone and idly scrolling through some random website when he found the fingers of his free hand suddenly interwoven by Miles’s. This drew Carter’s attention away from his phone and he turned to Miles who did not look directly at him, but his stare was elsewhere, his thoughts his own. But you know how it feels when you can sense that someone is watching you? Staring? That was how both men felt when they turned their eyes to find an older woman on the other side of the room, watching them intently and showing no shame in her staring. Another one of the doctor’s patients, most likely.

Carter turned away, preferring not to give his attention to this woman but Miles continued to stare her down, noting her eyes continued to flicker toward their joined hands and maybe even the engagement ring on Carter’s hand.

Ahhh! So that was it! Miles smiled suddenly and leaned forward in his chair, saying, “Hey I’ll tell you what’s wrong with me if you tell me what’s wrong with you.” Prompting the woman to suddenly avert her gaze and pretend as if the two men weren’t there. Miles smiled, despite himself, and leaned back in the chair when he felt a reassuring squeeze on his hand, turning his focus onto his fiance.

“Are you okay?” Carter asked, his calm masking concern.

“I’m fine, love.” Miles replied, but he fidgeted which indicated that he wasn’t being entirely truthful. He then sighed and admitted, “Maybe I am a bit nervous. I’ve never been to a doctor like this.”

“You mean a therapist?” Carter asked, to which Miles nodded. “Never?”

“Never.” Miles shook his head. “Had offers and even a suggestion or two that I should, but just never followed through.”

Carter nodded, assuring Miles, “It’ll be alright. Doctor Delacore is great. A bit of a ball buster - but great.”

At hearing the term ‘ball buster,’ Miles turned to Carter and snorted, “You’re not exactly selling me on this babe.” Causing Carter to smile but before either could speak further, there was a buzz on the desk of the secretary stationed on the far side of the waiting room, distracting them all. The secretary picked up the phone and had a quiet exchange before hanging up and she looked in their direction, “Mister McKinney? Mister Kasey? Doctor Delacore is ready to see you.”

“Fan-tastic.” Miles half muttered before he allowed the already standing Carter to draw him to his feet and escort him toward the closed door of the doctor’s official office. Once opened, Miles realized that the office was decorated much like the waiting room, save for a large and fully stocked book shelf along the wall and a mini fridge in the corner behind the doctor’s desk. But the doctor herself? She was a woman Miles immediately read as being both heartfelt in her career and patients, as well as simply formidable. Someone whose respect was commanded inside of this room, and would brook no less.

She was older, in her middle years but dressed professionally in a tasteful brown pant suit, hair done but wearing very little makeup. She stood up the moment the two men entered and shut the door behind them.

“Carter…” The doctor spoke amicably as she extended a hand toward him and he readily accepted with the genuine familiarity between the two of them.

“Doctor Delacore.” Carter smiled, shaking her hand and once their hands were no longer joined, Carter turned at the waist and held a hand toward Miles, presenting him and saying, “Doctor Delacore? This is Miles Kasey. My fiance.”

“Miles.” Doctor Delacore nodded, extending a hand likewise to him to which he accepted before she gestured toward the two chairs opposite her desk. Only then did she sit down once the two men were settled.

Observing Miles’s curious eyes roaming albeit discreetly (he had hoped), she nodded and said, “Not what you expected?”

Miles turned back to her as if a naughty child caught off guard and he shook his head but didn’t speak up directly. Doctor Delacore motioned with her head toward her surroundings and said as more of a statement, “This isn’t what you were expecting?”

“Maybe a little.” Miles flushed a charming shade as if he had just been caught with his hand in the proverbial cookie jar. “I was expecting a couch…”

“And your doctor being some short little man with a sharp beard and glasses with a notepad?” She half jested, but Miles answered, “Well yeah - NO! I mean… no.” He sighed and shook his head in the negative, eyes closed.

“It’s alright, Miles.” She said. “It’s natural. Even in these modern times, any form of medicine, even mental, is still observed as something of a man’s world.” She picked up a pen to write something down on the pad in front of her, “So if it makes you feel any better, I used to be a man.”

You could have practically heard the record screech to a halt as Miles stared at her and she just looked up from her brow and he then heard Carter snort back a laugh. Miles turned to him and only then did he realize the doctor had uncharacteristically been teasing him, somewhat to help put his mind at ease. Miles closed his eyes and chuckled, and only then did Carter release his hand and run his fingers along his forearm before sitting back.

Doctor Delacore sat up straight and placed both hands on her desktop, lacing her fingers together.

“Miles,” She begun, addressing him directly. “I am sure Carter has told you about me and my policies, but I would like to tell you myself so that you understand with no room for misunderstandings.”

Miles nodded silently and she continued, “I am not a marriage counselor. That is no longer my area of expertise. Too much drama for my tastes. But I agreed to delve back into this field for Carter and yourself as both a favor - as well as my way of thanking you for the invitation to your wedding.”

Carter and Miles both smiled, and Miles added for reassurance, “You’re coming?”

“I have already accepted the invitation.” She answered with a slight nod. “But this is not about me. It’s about the both of you. Even the most ‘perfect’ of couples have to go through premarital counseling to get anything off their chests in order to build a solid foundation for a long term commitment. As the first session…”

“First?” Miles questioned. “As in more than one?”

“Typically the usual number is between five and seven sessions.” Doctor Delacore answered. “So yes, the first. The goal is to identify and address any potential conflicts early on before they become more serious concerns. I will not speak of what goes on in these sessions with anyone, and neither will you. Those are my rules, and if you dislike this, the door is there.”

“I understand.” Miles nodded after a moment’s pause, to which Carter looked from him to the doctor who now seemed satisfied, stating, “Good. Now, I am going to tell you the same little secret that I told Carter during his journey with me. Be yourself, above all else, in this office. If you get angry, so be it. If you think you need to yell or cry or to curse, I want you to do so. And despite what some therapists and counselors who like to take full credit, I am not one of them. It’s as with Carter during the hard periods of his life, the journey was his. The path already laid out in front of him. I just helped to guide him along.”

MIles turned to Carter and smiled lovingly into his eyes before he looked at Doctor Delacore and he said, “Well, all due respect doctor, I still have to thank you for everything that you’ve done for him. For us. If it wasn’t for your help …”

“It was my pleasure.” She said, interrupting what he might have said as being something close to the truth. She had helped heal Carter’s mind and soul during the hardest times of his life. During both the loss of his father as well as the hell he went through with his ex Lazarus. And the healing that helped Carter feel strong and confident enough to acknowledge that he did deserve to be happy – and to have Miles in his life.

Doctor Delacore then said, “But it’s something that has come to my attention which is why we’re here for our first session. Something concerning – to Carter here - that he felt it best addressed so that you might be able to work things out.”

Miles’s brow creased into a confused frown. Something … concerning? This was news to him because as far as he knew or was aware, everything between them was about as perfect as could be. Miles turned to Carter and now it was Carter who looked down, almost ashamed or hesitant to speak up now that he had the opportunity to do so.

“Babe?” Miles started to say. “What’s wrong?”

“Tell him.” Doctor Delacore prompted Carter, but said no more as she watched and observed and would speak up only when and if needed.

“Are you having second thoughts?” Miles finally broke the silence between them, causing Carter’s head to snap upright to look at him, almost aghast, “Second th… no! How could you think…?”

“Then what is it?” Miles pressed. “Love, what’s wr-”

“I don’t trust Lyle, okay!?” Carter blurted out, his eyes clenched shut tightly. The words hung between them and to say Miles was shocked, would have been a vast understatement. He wouldn’t have been more so had Carter slapped him right across the face. Carter said in a coarse voice as if he were struggling to say the words, “I don’t trust him.”

“Don’t trust…” Miles was clearly struggling to process that his fiance did not trust his newly discovered half-brother. He shook his head and asked, “What do you mean you don’t… I mean, why? What has he done…?”

“Directly, nothing.” Carter admitted. “But ever since he showed up, everything put together just makes me feel… paranoid, I guess. Like waiting for the shoe to drop.”

“Everything?” Miles frowned. “Like what?”

“Miles, come on.” Carter finally turned in his chair and forced himself to look at the man he loved so dearly and prayed that he would understand. “Do I have to spell it out? Let’s start with how you found out about him when that bitch Wendy of all people dropped the bombshell that you had a brother you never knew about?”

“Wendy?” Doctor Delacore prodded in question.

Miles answered, “My sister’s mother-in-law.”

“Is the very definition of a bigot monster-in-law.” Carter added. He then went on to continue his explanation to Miles, “Then by sheer coincidence he ends up getting cross-trained at the GO Gym, the very same Gym and practically at the same time, as when you were allowed to start going there? Then when you pretty much let the cat out of the bag, he approached you and chose to do so right before you had a big match that deserved your full attention? He couldn’t have waited until the end of the night or the next day? No, he approached you before. And ever since then, it’s been as if he had always been a part of your life from the very start. No feeling out process. No real getting to know each other or taking your time drawing him into your circle. He’s just … there.”

Carter took a deep breath as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. He then shook his head and added, “And don’t even get me started on him and Ally.”

“Ally?” Doctor Delacore asked once again so she could maintain tabs between them.

Miles answered, “A close friend of mine.” To which the doctor nodded. Miles almost scoffed in his disbelief on what he was hearing. “What is so wrong with what’s going on between Lyle and Alexandra? Is it their age difference?”

“No it’s more so like they were all over each other and flirting the moment she found out about him.” Carter stressed.

“You mean like how you were flirting with me when we first met?” Miles only half jested, but Carter looked straight at him and said, “The big difference here is I didn’t flirt with your brother before I met you.”

“Carter…” Doctor Delacore began. “Do you not like this Alexandra?”

“I like Alexandra just fine.” Carter stressed. “What I dislike is her insistence that I don’t like her.”

“Babe,” Miles spoke up. “Ally did not have feelings for me. All she did was a little harmless flirting.”

“Really?” Carter answered back. “Then why the moment she found out about Lyle did she shift her attention from you to him?”

For a moment, Miles was at a loss for words, but to help him, Doctor Delacore stated, “Transference is not an uncommon trait, Miles. It happens when one person transfers feelings from one person to an entirely different individual.”

“Like my brother.” Miles muttered.

Doctor Delacore nodded and then asked, “Miles, how does all of this make you feel?”

And to find that out, I highly suggest that you take a gander at Miles Kasey’s RP for this very same match.



“I don’t know what to even begin to think about this situation that Miles and I have been put in thanks to that delusional bitch who fancies herself a Queen, namely Victoria Lyons. I am sorry but this goes out to her flesh and blood Eddie – dude? You have seriously got my sympathies for having to call that lunatic your family. I’ve sat back and watched everything she’s been saying on Twitter in regards to pretty much every match that she had a hand in booking, and trying to justify them in one way or another, but you know what I was also made aware of during this entire time?”

“She has yet to really have the guts to speak up to me directly. She’s had her say with Miles and Harper and everyone else that’s attracted her attention for one reason or another but when I started in? When I spoke out against her putting me in a match this damn serious against the man I love more than life itself??? She either just couldn’t be bothered or she knew she that if she said anything to me in response, and I mean anything – that she would come to a very serious understanding that I have always lived by; and that is the simple truth that you will never find a bigger bitch than a pissed off gay man!”

“And guess what Queenie!? I am pissed off! I am angry and hurt and I literally do not know how the hell to go about a match where neither participant wants to be a part of! Miles and I met once before… one time, and it was far more uncomfortable than you can imagine - both physically as well as emotionally. And in recent times? When Miles was walking around as the Internet Champion, once or twice the powers that be offered me a chance at the championship and I just could not do it. Not because I was afraid of losing but I was afraid of winning. I was afraid of having to fight my man for something that he worked so hard for. I was afraid that I might actually take it away from him. But more so, I was afraid of what it would take for either one of us to walk away from an actual match as a winner. I don’t know how happily married couples like Roxi and Keira or Crystal and Seleana did it. I just … can’t. I won’t.”

“And newsflash; you can’t make me.”

13
Climax Control Archives / In honor of Achilles
« on: May 17, 2024, 11:39:33 PM »
Yeniköy, Turkey

“Carter, you’re being safe, yes?” It was the voice of Joanna McKinney that voiced her concerns for her only son and by extension, her future son-in-law, Miles Kasey who was currently in the shower following a grueling morning jog. Even in this city, Miles was not one to forgo a chance to work out, and even managed to get Carter to join him in his early morning run habit that Carter fully blamed the Baltasarsson brothers for kick starting.

And it was from inside his and Miles’s suite at the Kas Kekik Apart hotel where Carter was currently engaging in a video chat with his mother via Face Time, despite the extensive difference in hours between Turkey and Seattle, Washington. True, Carter was known for keeping regular contact with his Mom and Grams no matter where he was touring in the world; it had become daily ever since his and Miles’s arrival in Turkey. Joanna had done her research on the country of Turkey and their outlook toward the LGBTQ community and discovered it was less than favorable compared to so many other nations in the world.

“Mom…” Carter sat back in the chair that was positioned in front of the desk against the far wall of the suite. “You ask me that every time I call you ever since we arrived in Turkey. We’re fine.”

“Well you can't fault a mother for being concerned for the safety of her only son.” Joanna pointed out, and it was far more of a statement than it was a question. She raised her eyebrows over the rim of her glasses. “Can you?” She asked.

“No,” Carter smiled, despite himself. He knew well enough the risks as a gay man traveling in nations such as this. “I guess I can’t. How’s Grams?”

“Concerned, just like me.” Joanna spoke openly, adding, “Although you know your grandmother. She hides those feelings behind sass and humor.”

“Oh is that who I got it from?” Carter jested to which Joanna mocked his smirk with a brazenly fake laugh of her own. “Must be.” She answered, adding, “I know I’ve been driving you crazy but this is the first time you’ve gone to a country that didn’t favor your lifestyle.”

“Yeah because America has been overly progressive these past eight years towards the gays.” Carter jested but it was one of sarcasm for how backward things seemed to have gone for the LGBTQ community since 2016. Only recently have things even begun to recover.

Joanna stressed, “Limited as America has been lately, it’s still a world above many other countries for men and women like you sweety.”

“I know.” Carter smiled. “But I just want you to know we’re safe. Nothing bad has happened.”

Although Carter’s assurances were not accurate. Not entirely. For the most part, the citizens of Turkey were wary but welcoming, starving for the excitement that the Superstars and Bombshells of SCW were bringing to them this coming weekend. But unfortunately, there was always the possibility for there to be at least one rotten apple in the bushel filled with ripe and enticing fruit. And Carter had experienced that evidence firsthand just yesterday when he and Ariana had taken some time to go out for a bit of shopping for souvenirs for their friends and loved ones back home. Carter had tried to entice (IE drag) Miles along but shopping wasn’t Miles’s favorite of pastimes so while his fiance kicked back with Francisco and Malachi at the hotel, Ariana and Carter, along with Bella Madison, hit the waterfront shops for a simple, relaxing day of shopping and coffee, planning to meet the boys later for dinner.

And it was in an open shop called Kusadasi Leather, where everything from bags to jackets and beyond crafted of the finest leather materials was sold - that Carter came to a startling discovery. Celebrity did not always matter in the face of bigotry.

While Bella and Ariana were inspecting a display of some of the finest made leather boots they had ever had the pleasure of laying eyes upon, Carter had gone in search of a clerk. He had found a leather jacket that he wanted to buy for Miles as a surprise but there were none in Miles’s size, so Carter sought an employee that could perhaps help locate one.

And Carter did indeed find a middle aged male working behind the counter, but every time Carter tried to attract his attention, the man all but blatantly ignored his very presence. Carter, his head in the clouds, did not understand yet what he was facing until he tried for a third time to get the man to assist him and the man spun to face him with the ugliest expressions on his face.

It was a good thing Bella and Ariana were so far from the counter as they could not hear the words the clerk was saying, but it was clear by the pained shock on Carter’s face that the words were vile indeed. The clerk looked him up and down in disgust while pointing toward the open door and the streets beyond, and only then did Carter finally understand and his heart broke just a little.

Satisfied, the clerk turned away from him once again to resume his “work” and a heartbroken Carter quietly walked over to where Bella and Ariana were choosing their boots. Bella looked up first and asked, “Did they have one in Miles’s size?”

Carter just shook his head in a silent answer, trying to keep a straight face to ward off any suspicion or concern on the part of his shopping buddies.

“No.” he said weakly. “I’m just going to wait outside.” He smiled and turned and left the store without giving either young woman a chance to say anything, theory only response being a shared glance between one another.

Besika Burnu

Two kilometers South of the modern village of Yeniköy in the Ezine district of Çanakkale Province, Turkey, lies Besika Burnu. And only a short distance inland at a tumulus known as Besiktepe is what some historians and many enthusiasts of tales of the ancient world would tell you to be the location of the Tomb of Achilles. Achilles - the central character in Homer’s Iliad, Achilles was known to be the son of the sea goddess Thetis and thought of as history’s greatest warrior. The hero of the Trojan War. But if it was his lust and expertise in warfare that made him well known, it was his undying love for his close friend and as some historians believe - lover - Patroclus, that made him world renown for well over two thousand years.

And while few, if any, believe the demigod Achilles was real, many believe that there indeed was a powerful warrior and his loyal lover and friend who both died on the battlefields of the Trojan War, sparking the tales we now know and revere. Thought to have lived in the time of 400-350 B.C. Achilles was one of the few warriors in history to be openly respected and even revered by the man who became known as Alexander the Great. Alexander thought so highly of Achilles that he considered him both a hero as well as his greatest rival, longing to outdo the legacy of the famed Greek warrior. And in the year 334 B.C., Alexander paid reverence to the Tomb of Achilles, running naked to the Tomb itself where he laid a wreath upon his grave. And mimicking the love Achilles and Patroclus had for one another, Alexander's close friend and love Hephaistion did the same at the mound that was thought to be the grave of Patroclus.

Since then, many have tried and failed to follow the footsteps of Alexander to locate the lost Tomb of Achilles, but the one place that is most agreed upon to be the exact location was where we found ourselves to be now. The bus had slowed to a crawl on the country road, the doors sliding open and the first to emerge was a Turkish male of middle years wearing a tanned, collar shirt and white slacks with moccasins on his feet. He surveyed his surroundings and once satisfied, he beckoned those inside and soon to be followed was a respectable large group of tourists and history buffs who could not resist the chance to visit such a location. Of course, given the distance between the mountain and Yenikoy was just over a mile, it could have easily been walked in roughly thirty minutes' time, but the experience of the bus ride was just an additional part of the touristy package.

There were men and women both, young and old. But perhaps most prominent was a contingent of stars from Sin City Wrestling; notably Miles Kasey and his fiance Carter McKinney. Harper Mason. Bella Madison and her husband, and self-professed history buff - Malachi. All present looked around until their eyes fell upon the fabled mountain of Besiktepe. The scope of the mountain was easy to attract the attention of everyone present as it stood an impressive 5200 feet above sea level.

The heavens above the mountain were cloudy, a gray overcast with the lightest of rains sprinkling down from so very high above their heads. Still, the less than perfect weather was no detriment for those that traveled here from nearby Yeniköy where in a matter of days, the latest edition of SCW Climax Control would be held. And while the weather was wet, there was still a humid warmth behind it which allowed those present to don comfortable clothes of loose shirts and shorts if so desired. However a protective Miles Kasey had insisted that Carter wear something a touch more … substantial, all the better to prevent a relapse from his previous bout of bronchitis from a couple months previous. And while Carter complained and protested, ultimately he yielded to his future husband’s demands with the compromise of wearing jeans rather than shorts and a long sleeved albeit loose shirt. It would be warmer but safer because Miles was well aware that once someone experienced bronchitis, it was all but guaranteed to remain with them throughout the remaining years.

That being said, the tour guide called to the group and beckoned them to follow him and the hike began toward the base of Besiktepe. Of course they were not going to attempt to reach the summit, as there was not enough time in the day nor were any of them prepared. And besides, it was not the reason behind this group’s scheduled tour to be fair. That reason became all too clear within the hour as the group hiked diligently over stream and moor until they reached the approximate base of the mountain. And while the winds had been blowing harder than average for this time of year, here? The winds had strangely calmed down at this exact location, as if the gods did not want to disturb this final resting place of one of their greatest of demigods.

And while there was a well worn path that would lead to a trail further up the mountainside, it was the arrangement of rocks as if fashioning a precise monument that drew them near, where flowers had grown despite the rocky outcrop, a further testament toward whom they believed to be laying here. A tribute from the gods themselves? Yet not all of the flowers were grown naturally; some had been left here as gifts and offerings for the Greek warrior Achilles and his soulmate Patroclus.

Many of the tourists had spread out, looking to their heart’s leisure, including those of our own SCW crew. Malachi was strongly desiring to travel further up the mountain and explore, perhaps hoping to be the one to catch a glimpse of history and where exactly Achilles had been laid to rest but Bella had held fast to his arm to keep him from wandering off too far from her. Harper had walked closer toward the base of the mountain to afford herself a closer glimpse at the various flowers and offerings left by tourists and nature alike.

And Carter and Miles? The two lovebirds had stood back, perhaps wanting to stay somewhat discreet given Turkey’s views on the LGBTQ community but that did nothing to dissuade Miles from wrapping his muscled arm around Carter’s shoulder to hold him close.

“Thank you.” Carter spoke softly as he laid his head for a brief moment on Miles’s shoulder.

Miles asked, “For …?” To which Carter just shrugged and smiled, “For just being here with me.”

This only drew a broader smile from Miles as he snuggled his man in even more so against his upper body.

But while the majority of tourists continued to look around or take pictures - the younger majority taking those ridiculous selfies complete with “duck lips,” Carter took a step forward and reached into the large canvas bag he was carrying over his shoulder. His touring companions noticed this but it was Malachi whose curiosity got the better of him and he nodded his head in Carter’s general direction.

“What are you up to?” Malachi asked, his eyes rising from the bag to meet Carter’s own. “What is that?”

To which Carter answered - not with words but by a simple action as he took out a wreath, fashioned in classic style from combinations of ivy, laurel and myrtle. All eyes were curious but it seemed it was Malachi who understood enough and nodded, saying simply, “Understood.”

“What?” Harper asked, eyeing the wreath before looking between Malachi and Carter. “What is it?”

“This mountain is considered to be the Tomb of Achilles and burial site of Patroclus.” Carter said simply, his cheeks taking on a charming flush as if he was trying to prepare himself should any present make light of his proposed actions. He shrugged his slim shoulders and said, “Would seem a shame to visit and not leave an offering.”

Malachi’s expression was unreadable - big surprise. But Bella and Harper both smiled genuinely at his thought process. But it was Miles who stepped forward and he opened the canvas bag on his man’s shoulder wider and peered inside, saying, “There had better be a second one in there for me.”

And Carter did not even have to answer as Miles reached in and indeed took out a second wreath. Inspecting it closely, Miles then casually smiled and looked at his fiance and said, “I guess this makes me Achilles and you Patroclus, hm?”

“Actually,” Carter said. “If historians are to be believed, it would be the other way around. I’d be Achilles and you would be Patroclus.”

“What?” Miles asked, caught only remotely off guard by this outlook. “Why?”

“Well,” Carter began to explain. “If they parallel our lives? Patroclus was the older of the two so according to ancient Greek custom, Achilles was the receiver and Patroclus was the…” It was then Carter realized what he had just said in front of everyone and their eyes stared at him and he blushed an even darker shade of pink and said, “I know, I know! TMI!”

And he moved forward to lay the wreath at the base of the mountain, Miles snorting back a laugh to do the same while Malachi just looked heavenward and rolled his eyes.



Troy of Turkey

By now, the sky had cleared as had the weather. The rain had long since passed and the sun had managed to fight its way through the overcast sky, but it had occurred late enough within the day that the transition between day and night had passed by quicker than rain and sunny skies. And it was here at the entrance to the location of Troy in Turkey where a perfectly reconstructed Trojan Horse. The tale of the Trojan Horse was as famous as the stories about the Trojan War itself. After a seemingly endless war that lasted for over ten years, the Greeks built a huge wooden horse with a contingent of men hidden inside. The Trojans, thinking of keeping it as a victory trophy, pulled the horse inside the city. At night, those inside crept out and opened the gate for the rest of the Greek forces, allowing for the siege of Troy to be a foregone conclusion.

And now here stood the replica of the famed Trojan Horse, standing twenty five feet tall and illuminated by the laps stationed around the black, wrought-iron fence. Some tourists still lingered in the vicinity, none wishing for their evening to end, but there was one person in particular who sat on a bench, his eyes staring straight ahead at the courtyard, and the famed Horse itself. None other than Carter McKinney, aka Helluva Bottom Carter.

“Miles was right. There are perks to being an SCW Superstar that others don’t get to enjoy that we do, and sometimes maybe even take for granted. This…”

Carter nodded toward the Horse and the ruins of Troy that could still be seen beyond.

“...Is one of them. The Iliad was always one of my favorite stories, the tale of the Trojan War always fascinated me. I was always the opinionated sort, even as far back as my school days and I can remember the time my history teacher assigned us to do a report on any historical event, fact or fiction, and I chose the Trojan War. I admit I think I caught my teacher off guard by how unforgiving I was in my report. So many people that had read the Iliad seem to think of Hector of Troy as the true hero but I gave so many differing opinions to those of even the teacher that he had almost failed me were it not for my presentation that swayed him and a few classmates to my way of thinking.”

“Hector was no hero. I mean, what kind of hero is on the field of battle and turns tale and runs when the Greeks’ greatest warrior is seen running toward him, ready to kill him for killing his love? Of course that warrior was Achilles and he was out for blood for killing Achilles’s friend and lover, Patroclus. And who wouldn’t have turned tail and ran like a bitch if an enraged Achilles was coming for you? But it wasn’t just that. I reported everything from Paris being a cowardly little weasel and Helen was a cheating whore. In fact, I blamed the entire war and every death suffered at the feet of those two in particular. Because were it not for Paris having an affair with Helen and spiriting her away to Troy, none of it would have happened.”

“But more so than the story of the war itself, it was the story of Achilles and Patroclus that had always captured my heart and soul. What can you say about a love between two friends and lovers that has remained an epic tale for over two millennia? That is what I call relationship goals! Of course, my bestie Ariana would tell everyone it was Brad Pitt as Achilles that made me love the stories so much, but that is a secret I will take with me to my grave.”

Carter smiled as he leaned back on the bench, his eyes briefly scanning the sky overhead before gazing back to the Trojan Horse.

“But I didn’t come to give everyone a history lesson or talk about a gay romance that historians still debate between fact and fiction. The stories of Troy and Achilles that I have loved all these years are the reason I practically begged Mark Ward and Christian Underwood to find me a match, any match, and let me compete on the same battlefields that fascinated me since childhood. And they came through in a way that I never expected. I would have been happy being in the opener against anyone, but what did they give me instead? They gave me an early Christmas and birthday gift combined because for the first time ever, I get to team with my man, my love and future husband - Miles Kasey.”

“And as if the fact alone wasn’t thrilling enough, then we find out our opponents are two men who are as familiar with one another as Miles and I. And I am speaking of the last remaining remnants of probably the biggest threats as far as wrestling stables go in SCW - the Saviors. Goth and Peter Vaughn.”

Carter blinked, seemingly perplexed with his hands held out.

“I mean, what can you really say about either Goth or Peter Vaughn  when it comes to their records and reputations inside of the ring, both here in SCW and elsewhere? I don’t mean to make Goth feel old by any means but when I was a kid, I was watching that man fight the likes of ‘Bulldog’ Bill Barnhart and Chris Shipman in some of the most epic and bloody clashes down in the AWA, Asylum Wrestling Alliance! In fact, I think it was the respectful rivalries between those three men and the clashes between them that were the first spark of a shining beacon that guided me to follow my path, my dream.”

“Goth is a former champion everywhere he has gone. World title, regional or tag, it didn’t seem to matter. When he set his sights on a championship, you had to feel sorry for whoever the poor sap was that was defending that championship because you knew it was on borrowed time. When Goth wanted to be a champion, he became one. That is his legacy in the sport! That is why he is a multi-time inductee in the Hall of Fame in SCW, AWA and probably a number of other places I don’t even know. He is THAT damn good! He is THE living legend and I am proud to say that I have been inside the ring against him more than once, and I am DAMN lucky to have walked away with a win under my belt at his expense! Not everyone can say that, especially if you’re like me and still in the relatively early stages of your in-ring career.”

“So Goth, please allow me to say this. Let me get the sappy part of this promo out of the way so that we can step inside of the ring one last time and kick it in the ass! I know this is just the lead up to your retirement match at Into the Void XIII, and I find no shame in admitting that I was heartbroken to hear about your impending retirement. But man, if anyone has earned the right for a rest, it’s you. And I believe I speak for everyone that the world of professional wrestling will be lesser without you in it.”

Carter then looked up and there was a somewhat more serious expression on his face as he stared hard into the camera.

“Which brings us to the other half of the Saviors, and Goth’s tag team partner, Peter Vaughn. The raining Internet champion, well… at least until we arrive at Pearl Harbor for Into the Void XIII and Miles writes a wrong and becomes a two-time Internet Champion.”

Carter shakes his head.

“Peter, I never really had anything against you. I mean aside from this in ring rivalry that you had with my fiance, absolutely nothing. I mean realistically speaking, you picked up some of the biggest wins against some of the best talent since you've arrived in Sin City Wrestling. Including myself! And while I'd like to think that I gave as good as I got, the fact remains that it was your arm that got raised when I challenged you for your Roulette Championship. Saying anything otherwise would be both a lie as well as hypocritical. I want respect inside of the ring, so who am I to deny it to somebody else who has more than earned it?”

“Which leaves me to ask the most obvious question, what happened to you? That last championship match that you had when you challenged Miles for the Internet Championship, damn man! That match is the stuff of legends! You know damn well that when it comes time to vote for Match of the Year, that one is going to be right up there high on the list of finalists! At least until you went and ruined it with how you picked up the win.”

Carter snorts back in disgust.

“Seriously Petey, you and Miles had that entire crowd in the palm of your hands! Everyone watching from the arena and on the webcast were leaning on their chairs, white knuckled on the armrests, captivated one hundred percent! So that begs the question, why did you do it? Why did you throw out all of that to get such a cheap win?”

“I suppose in true savior's fashion, it becomes the logic of a win is a win, especially when a championship is at stake. But from the way that match was going from start to finish, I expected more. I expected better, and so did everyone else! Miles deserved better! Is that why you did it? Is that why you took such a shortcut to end his Internet title reign? Because it looked like for the first time between the two of you, that he was about to end things in his favor? You just couldn't handle that thought, could you? The idea of not having a clean sweep over the man was too much and you decided to end it at a desperation, by any means necessary.”

“Well that's what this matches all about this coming weekend. Not just a chance for us to say our final goodbyes to your tag team partner, but also a chance to address and write a wrong that you committed. Oh don't get me wrong, peter! The respect is still there except for that one action. I don't like what you did, I like what you've become even less. And this weekend?”

Carter slowly stood up from the bench, now looking down into the camera.

“I'm going to make damn sure miles picks up that win against you, the one win that you've been dreading since the two of you first locked up.”

That being said, Carter tucked his hands into his jacket pockets and slowly started to walk away, the sound of his heels on the pavement echoing into the night until the camera slowly faded out.

14
Climax Control Archives / Nightmare On Dream Street
« on: March 22, 2024, 05:24:44 PM »
Today could be like any other day.

It could, but for obvious reasons, it was not. Under most circumstances, Carter McKinney was leading a relatively happy life. He had a wonderful home and a job he loved, a dream that many could but wish they could say the very same. He had supportive friends and family in his life, and perhaps at the very top of his list, he was engaged to be married to the love of his life. A man who had become his knight in shining armor from the day they had met. But if there was any one particular thing that life had to teach us, is the fact that nothing is guaranteed, and that fate always got its own way. Nothing was certain in our everyday lives, and the slightest straying from our respective paths could be like someone tipping over a single domino. Tip just one, and many more would tumble over right after.

This was certainly the case where Carter was concerned in his private life away from the prying eyes of the SCW Universe. Away from the six-sided ring where he and his peers put their bodies on the line for the entertainment of the rabid fans known to Sin City Wrestling. Away from the fans asking for autographs and photo ops, away from nosey reporters anxious for the latest scoops and glimpses into his and his peers’ everyday lives.

As of late, life had proven its penchant for taking twists and turns against even the best laid out plans, when Carter had found himself in the middle of not one but two legal dramas. Circumstances that had gone beyond his control had turned a peaceful and happy existence into something more akin to a nightmare. But this is where his fiance Miles Kasey had admitted his love for Carter, in recognition that the twenty four year old man possessed the tenacity of a pitbull when it came to adversity. While he might get depressed or frightened like any other human being, he did not just give up. He sunk his teeth into whatever was causing his undue distress and he did not let up until his problem had been solved. But it never proved more helpful than when you had loved ones standing right there, ready to back you up.

He knew Miles would be taking charge in the legal issues where a woman literally named Karen was concerned, along with her accomplice who together they orchestrated an (attempted) attack on Carter’s person mere months ago. But that was an issue for another day.

Olympia, Washington -
Olympia Municipal Court

The turquoise 2024 Toyota Corolla had cruised down the city street, en route to its final destination, having ventured all the way from Seattle, Washington to the state capital itself. Miles Kasey sat behind the wheel, taking charge as was asked of him to get the family to its destination, namely the law firm that had been in charge of the estate of the late Cillian Macguire, Carter’s recently deceased father. To Miles’s right was surprisingly NOT his fiance, but his fiance’s grandmother, Joan McKinney. It was in the back seat (no jokes now, it was not the proper time!) where Carter would be found, seated beside his mother Joanna. All four were dressed properly as if for a day in court, and as a matter of fact, that was exactly where they were headed. It was stated as before, Carter had legal issues to attend to, issues where Miles had been a direct witness. As for the participation of his Mom and Grams…?

“Mom, you know you didn’t have to come with us?” Carter turned in the back seat to look at the woman who had given him life, and sacrificed her own in more ways than one during the process of his growing from adolescent into a young man. “Miles and I could have taken care of this ourselves.”

Joanna stared straight ahead, the glasses over her eyes doing nothing to shield the world around her from the anger buried deep within. There was definitely a case of ‘Momma Bear Syndrome’ brewing just below the surface and if scratched wrong, would soon erupt. On her lap was a manilla folder filled with legal papers from the passing of her late ex-husband, a testament that she stood ready to help her son in any way she could. However, her son’s meager protest could have ultimately served as the catalyst for ‘said scratch’ as she turned her head to address her only child and he almost flinched under her stare. A true declaration that a boy never outgrew his mother’s care – or her authority.

“You and Miles will NOT handle this alone!” She declared, her mere tone enough to make Miles have the inclination to answer back with a “yes ma’am” even though her words were not directed at him. Joanna continued, “Those lowlifes tried to steal from your father’s estate. That makes this my business!”

No more need be said, as Carter had no basis nor desire to argue the point. She was right. His dad had made his mom the executor of his will and by attempting to relive the family from his father’s possessions, his ‘other grandma’ and uncles had indirectly involved her.

“And you, Joan?” Miles spoke up all-too casually as he followed the directions of the GPS. “What made you decide to tag along?”

Joan aka Grams just shrugged her shoulders as she watched the cityscape pass them by and she said, “Oh I wasn’t going to miss this for the world.” Prompting a smile from Miles as he turned back and pulled into the parking lot of the Lee Creighton Justice Center, the modern location of the Municipal Court Administrative Offices, the Courtroom itself, Olympia Probation Services, and the City Prosecutor's office. It was time to put one of these annoyances in life to rest and pick that fallen domino back up and set it right.

The arbitration room was what one might expect, almost completely empty save for the long, cherry wood table stationed in the very center with vacant chairs on each side. At the head of the table was the Arbitrator, a Missus Catherine Leigh. Carter and his side of the legal case had arrived early, along with the attorney who had handled his late father’s estate; Noah Bennett. In a row it was Mister Bennett, Carter, Joanna, Joan and finally, Miles. The clock on the far wall continued tracking, drawing their eyes to it as Mrs. Leigh checked her own watch just to be certain.

The arbitrator said, “If they are not here in the next five minutes, then we’ll simply conclude…” But whatever else she had been prepared to say was interrupted as the door to the room was opened by the municipal clerk and held so that into the room could enter Carter’s grandma by name only, Fiona, along with her ever present and always supportive sons, and Carter’s uncles - Liam and Conor.

“Please forgive us for being late.” Fiona sniffed with an air of self indulgence. “Traffic was unbearable.” Before she, along with her sons, took their seats opposite of Carter’s own.

“No attorney?” Mrs. Leigh asked, more of a statement than a proper question, but Fiona merely shook her head in an uncharacteristic sign of defeat.

“No.” She said, “We’ve been through enough of that.” But her son Liam added, “But we will if need be.” His eyes bearing down onto Carter who acted as he hadn’t even bothered to acknowledge him. In fact, Carter simply opened his mouth and added insult to injury with a silent yawn.

“Well then,” Mrs. Leigh said as she clasped her hands together on the surface of the table. “We all are well aware of why we are here. Last month you, Missus Macguire, along with your two sons broke into the house at 5416 Peninsula Drive to steal…”

“I object to the term ‘breaking into’.” Fiona sniffed with her nose in the air, as Liam added, “And I object to the use of the term ‘steal’!”

“What exactly would you call it?” Now was the time where the attorney Noah Bennett spoke up. “You drilled off the front door lock to gain access and then started to make off with multiple items from inside the house that did not belong to you.”

Mrs. Leigh looked to the Macguire’s side for a response but they remained stone silent. She opened the folder at the forefront of the table and she read off the report, “It says here that you attempted to take several pieces of furniture, artwork and photographs before you were stopped. It also says that things turned physical between Liam Macguire and Carter McKinney, and you - Missus Macguire, were taken into custody for … striking a police officer?”

“I did not strike her.” Fiona said matter-of-factly. “I slapped her.”

“There’s a difference?” Mr. Bennett stated. “Kindly explain it to us.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Mrs. Leigh stated, a hand held up to ward off any further interruptions. “We’re not here to discuss that. We are here to mediate whether or not the rightful owner of the house, Carter McKinney, will be pressing charges against you for the events described.”

“You would do such a thing?” Fiona turned to Carter, her eyes drawing his attention toward her and he remained impassive. “You would take your own family to court? Your own grandmother?”

To which Carter openly and brazenly scoffed, stating simply, “You might have been my father’s mother, but you are not my grandma!” He then turned toward his father’s brothers and added to stress the point, “And you may have been my dad’s brothers but you are not my uncles! I hadn’t laid eyes on any of you three for the better part of a decade, not until my Dad died! And only then did you show up, sniffing around for whatever money or material possessions he had!”

“Objection!” Conor called out, to which Mrs. Leigh actually rolled her eyes in front of all present and said, “May I remind you that this is not a courtroom nor a hearing? There are no objections to be overruled or sustained. We are here to discuss the matter at hand and hopefully settle the issue away from the actual courtroom setting.”

Properly chastised, Conor exchanged looks with his brother and mother before sitting back in his chair, practically sulking like a child rather than the grown man he actually was. Fiona patting his hand only added to the almost comical picture.

“The simple fact in this case is,” Joanna stated, opening the folder she had brought along with her, citing her legal status as the executor of Cillian’s estate. She slid the folder over toward Mrs. Leigh and went on, “The only one who has any say in who gets what, is myself.”

“That is not…” Fiona started to speak but Joanna literally talked over her, driving the elder to silence, “If there was something you wanted to remember your son by, you could have come to me.” She shrugged and shook her head before continuing, “But you didn’t. You decided that was beneath you and you’d rather simply take what you wanted instead of speaking to me like an adult.”

“And look what happened.” Mr. Bennett added. “There is no debate or room for discussion toward the fact. There is video evidence from the security cameras as well as the dash cam of Mister Kasey’s rental that has already proven your guilt. The only question now is what Carter intends to do with it.”

“Carter?” Mrs. Leigh directed the floor to him, and this was the moment he had both looked forward to as well as dreading in equal measure. All eyes turned to him and he drew in a deep breath before looking straight at Fiona, “The only reason I’m here is to put all of this behind me so I can finally move on and past it.”

He looked to his Mom and then back to Fiona, shaking his head, “I’m not taking you to court, much as I might want to. And despite the fact I said I would never acknowledge you as my grandmother, let alone family… you were still my dad’s Mom.” He looked to Liam and Conor to follow up, “And you were his brothers, much as it pains me to admit it. That is the only thing keeping me from asking Missus Leigh here to move forward with charging you.”

“Well, at the very least you’re showing some maturity.” Liam said derisively, drawing some hard stares from all others save for his mother and brother. To which Carter returned his gaze and words toward Fiona, adding, “The house is mine. That much is fact. What’s also a fact is that everything in the house…?” He shook his head. “The only one who gets to decide what to do with it is this woman.” He patted Joanna on her hand as her burning gaze went straight through the three opposite her.

Carter said, “If she wants to keep my Dad’s possessions there, that’s for her to decide. If you want anything from Dad's… you talk to her. I have no opinion on the matter, except for this.” He tapped a forefinger on the surface of the table and stressed, “If my Dad had wanted any of you to have anything of his, he would have said as much in his will. But he didn’t. Take that for what it’s worth … and do not bother me or my family ever again.”

Miles felt a surge of pride in his man for having dealt with the situation so effectively, The smile on his face spoke volumes as he hadn’t taken his eyes off of Carter since the meeting started. Grams as well smiled, and Mr. Bennett simply nodded in satisfaction.

Mrs. Leigh looked around the room and asked, “Has anyone further to say?”

Mr. Bennett spoke up, “Just this. The appeals court already ruled against Mrs. Macguire when she and her sons attempted to contest the will. When they made their move to try and take the deceased’s belongings last month, they have legally disqualified themselves from any rights in regards to his estate.”

All eyes turned toward the three accused and for the first time since the ordeal had begun, they looked utterly defeated. Fiona, after what seemed an eternity, looked up to Joanna and asked in a shaky breath, “May I contact you then when you’re willing?”

Yet Joanna was unmoved and all she could say was a simple, “You can … but I am not promising anything.”

Fiona nodded and that was all but a silent sign that the arbitration had concluded. Everyone stood up and first Mr. Bennett, followed by Carter and Joanna, shook the hand of Mrs. Leigh before all present took their leave…



“Miles, dear?” Grams said from the front passenger seat which he himself had insisted that she take for the duration of the trip, both out of a sense of respect and to help further integrate himself into the family’s goodwill. Not that such a gallant act was warranted to do so. Miles had been lovingly adopted by Carter’s Mom and Grams from the moment they met him and the fact he would soon be an in-law only made their hearts swell even more so.

Grams asked, “Where are you taking us?”

From the rear seat, Joanna was looking at the surroundings passing by herself and had noticed the cityscape had given way to a more domestic and rural setting amidst trees and the impressive setting of Lake St. Clair. Joanna added, “Yes, I thought we were going back to Seattle before it got dark.”

“Well, it’s going to be dark out before we get back anyway.” Miles answered. “So Carter has a little something he wants to show you.”

“You never got to see the house Dad left me.” Carter said, his attention on his Mom as he knew well that this would affect her most of all. “All things considered, I thought you both should see it … as it’s where Miles and I decided we wanted the wedding to be held.”

As the car turned into the familiar turnaround drive that wove through the trees and toward the house, Joanna asked, “... What? You want to get married at…?”

“Dad’s house.” Carter stressed. “Miles and I talked it over and … I guess it’s my way of having him there. If that makes sense.”

“I think it’s lovely.” Joanna smiled at her son, then logic took over as the car slowed to a crawl. She asked, “But do you think there will be enough room for a wedding?”

“Oh I don’t think that is going to be much of a problem, dear.” Grams stated as she stared ahead at the palatial estate willed to her grandson. Joanna turned to look and she slowly removed her glasses in silent awe.

“Yeah.” Carter nodded. “That was pretty much our reaction.”

“Ladies?” Miles said as he turned off the car engine. “Shall we?” And no more need be said in the open invitation to have a tour of Cillian - now Carter’s - house, and where he and Miles would be married. Seat belts were unfastened and car doors opened, and the four made their way up the path and toward the house as a typical Washington rain started to fall…[/color]

And it was as if the rain was washing away the color of the world around them, leaving the scene running in rivets like a ruined painting that had gotten wet. Yet rather than a blank canvas being left behind, it was a dismal and dreary setting. The front door of the house swung shut behind the group, and an eerie music could be heard as the camera swiftly panned out far and wide, taking us elsewhere with no say in the matter.

It was as if a dream had turned into a nightmare, and the world around was reflecting the fact. Where we once reveled in the beauty and surrealism of Lake St. Clair and the inherited estate, we were now taken to what at first resembled a run down school. One child - only one - was playing in front of the school, a blank expression on her face as she “merrily” skipped rope and sang…



“One! Two! Carter's coming for you!
Three! Four! Cries for mercy he'll ignore!
Five! Six! You face a career eclipse!
Seven! Eight! You he'll obliterate!
Nine! Ten! You won't want to face him again!”

Then in what could only be described as fast forward, we were moved forcibly forward, bursting through the front doors and into the empty, dilapidated hallways of the once prosperous building, abandoned by student and faculty alike. The camera continued to move quickly throughout the twists and turns of the school’s hallways until it arrived at one door in particular which was hanging off of its hinges.

The boiler room.

It would seem this room is the only one teeming with life, as the machines were fully functioning, too well to the point that they were spewing steam everywhere while rattling audibly, threatening to erupt. That was when the sound of footsteps was heard over the machinery, and what could only be described as relentless ‘nails on a chalkboard’. The lights flickered and a single bulb popped, casting the area in darkness as a lone figure emerged from the parting steam; a slender figure that could be seen wearing a striped cardigan sweater in the colors of the rainbow, a violet fedora – and glittering long-nailed glove. This was what was causing the ear splitting sound as the glittered nails raked across the metallic boilers. While the facer remained hidden, the figure himself was prominent.

“Carter Krueger, at your service.”

He took a sweeping bow.

“And I'll be your tour guide through today's nightmare.”

That being said, the figure turned its back to the camera and stepped back into the steam, prompting a follow.

“I find myself in something of a conundrum. It’s only within a matter of days where I find myself facing off against something of a mystery – an enigma. A man whose identity remains well hidden save for a simple name - the Entity. Now, the first thing that came to my mind when this man not only signed on the dotted line and made his presence known by mentally tormenting J2H himself, but when I found out that after his match encounter with Rodrigo Afonso, that it was none other than li’l ol’ me who would be up against our resident Scooby Doo villain. Can you imagine?”

The figure paused and gave a mimic of jazz hands to showcase his giddy excitement.

“It got me to thinking, and considering what IS an Entity but a mere person or object. A simple institution that has separate and distinct existence and objective or conceptual reality. 3. : an organization. I mean, I get it. I understand that you went with this name because it’s mysterious in nature and it makes you think of something more along the lines of a spirit or monster. You know, use that enigmatic name to be the first step in getting under the skin and into the collective minds of your opponents, hm?”

He started to chuckle while wagging one of those elongated nails in a ‘no-no’ gesture.

“That would only work on the weak minded and someone without the remotest hint of imagination in their noodle.”

He tapped that nail to the temple of his still hidden face and head.

“To anyone that could be bothered to use their head, they’d see the moniker for what it really was; a useless ignition for the playing of mind games. An Entity is nothing more than a single person, single product, or single organization. An individual, branch, partnership, associated group, association, estate, trust, corporation, or other organization, and any government. To put it in the simplest of terms my dearest friend, anything and anyone can be an Entity. So when you get right down to it, there's really nothing altogether special or unique about you.”

The steam parted and we found ourselves in what could only be best described as a photo lab. And along the wire where photographs were dried and developed in the ‘old fashioned’ way, there was a row of nothing but images of the Entity on full display. Some images of his competitive matches against J2H and Rodrigo Afonso, but more so close up shots of his masked face and those unnerving eyes. The long/sharp nailed hand ran along the images as if caressing them until the hand dipped down beneath the running faucet which could be seen now as flowing with a thick, red liquid.

The hand rose once again and ran the nail tips along the pictures, leaving crimson streaks. Much like open wounds.

“And while I could be mistaken - although I know I’m not - I'm pretty sure that when you chose this name and hid your identity under a mask, you were going for a more dramatic effect. It’s just a shame that you’re such a terrible salesman that you didn’t really follow through. You could have done so much with what was presented to you, and you had to go and blow it. I’m speaking, of course, about your little run-in with our very own Prince, J2H. Now under ordinary circumstances, I’d have a good laugh at why you chose to poke the bear with J2H of all people, but when you want to make the biggest impression, you go after the grandest target. And nobody can deny that J2H is the grandest of the grand.”

The figure strolled through an open doorway and into a bedroom setting. It resembled a virtual blood bath ala Nightmare On Elm Street with the waterbed imploded and blood dripping from every surface. Your ‘tour guide’ approached a desk where a toy SCW ring had been set up and the much desired Elite J2H figure was propped up, facing off against a badly homemade Entity figure.

“You came into here, trying to screw with the mind of one of the best, and what happened? Now ordinarily I would say that you couldn't get the job done but let's face it. This is J2H that we're talking about. I had a match against the man and he showed me why he's the best even to this day. So me pointing out to you that you couldn't take him would be pretty darn hypocritical of me now wouldn't it? Oh make no mistake. The match between you both was one made of epic violence that had the entirety of the SCW Universe talking. A certain Match of the Year candidate! But…”

“You didn't just not beat him. There's a difference. You vanished. You pretty much ran away without finishing the job. Why is that..  Enigma? I could have understood the tactic if you were ‘living to fight another day,’ but that's not the case. You've had nothing to do with J2H since, so it just begs the question - what was the point except to get your name out there? But with how you handled not just the match but it's aftermath. My friend, I am sorry to best describe it as anticlimactic. It served no purpose save for self promotion and even that concept fell flat when you tucked your tail between your legs and ran like a whipped dog.”

Reaching into the toy ring, a flick of the finger, the Enigma figure was toppled over with J2H standing tall. Carter Krueger’s hidden visage turned to the camera with arms held out.

“Okay, you're violent. We GET it! But does that really make you so different than one out of hundreds of other wrestlers? Does it really make you special in the eyes of the world around you? Trust me when I say I've been inside of the ring with men like Austin James Mercer who put me through a literal hell and he didn't need to put on this air of mystery or pretend to be something that he's not. He was simply and unapologetically himself.”

He tilted his head like a curious puppy.

“Is that why you tend to resort to mind games, Enigma? Is that why you delve into the eternal darkness.. “

He tapped a forefinger to his temple.

“Up here? To make up for your, or what is the word I'm thinking of? Mediocrity? To keep those watching from understanding just how one-dimensional you truly are? Well, kindly allow me to give you something of a history lesson.”

“For fifteen years, I had what would best be described as the ideal childhood. Until the day came when I put my faith in my family, and up so that I felt I could come out as homosexual. I believed as happy and as loved as I was, everything would be all right. How wrong I was.”

“My father, the man I practically worshiped, could not accept me for who I was. And under duress, he attempted to have me placed against my will in one of those conversion camps. My mother, however, what's what one might refer to as a mama bear. And she fought him to the point of ruin where their marriage was concerned to keep me safe. It ended their marriage, and it destroyed my family.”

“And that torment followed me from home to school because we all know just how good and accepting kids are. I was called every derogatory name under the sun, everyday without release. I was harassed. I was beaten up. And despite my and my family's protests, the school simply turned aside and pretended not to notice. That was my school life. My mother wanted to take me out of school but I would not allow it. I would not let them win! That small amount of pride was the only thing that kept me from taking a razor to my wrists.”

“I thought I had finally found happiness in a living and sensual boyfriend. Little did I know I was destined to become less than a statistic. I was beaten bloody, had bones broken. I was choked. Sexually assaulted. And I was so desperate for love, I was willing to live with it until my Knight In Shining Armor came to my rescue! He… along with my closest of friends and my family have been the one shining light, piercing through the darkest of clouds.”

“And then… Well then we have when fate intervened and showed what a cruel bitch she can truly be! When it came to light that my father who I thought abandoned me, had loved me the entire time. Had never given up on me. Died immediately after reconciliation.”

“Not your average Disney happily ever after, cute little woodland creatures tale, now is it? So tell me, Enigma. After everything that I've had life throw at me…”

He finally stepped from out of the shadows, revealing his face; contacts that rendered his eyes completely white and runny, black eyeliner streaking down his face and pooling at his chin.

“What then could someone like you POSSIBLY do to me?”

15
Climax Control Archives / Wedding plans
« on: March 15, 2024, 10:28:05 PM »
Chionophile. From the Greek word khion, which means snow, this term better describes people who tend to favor colder weather. These people find the coldest months with snowfall to be their favorite times of the year. A person who is extremely fond of dark cloudy and rainy sky is commonly known as a pluviophile. This term is derived from the Latin word pluvia, which means rain. Pluviophiles find comfort and joy in the sound of raindrops, the smell of wet earth and the sight of dark clouds. Both of these nature related “philes” is a perfect description of Carter McKinney aka Sin City Wrestling’s young star; Helluva Bottom Carter.

Growing up in his home state of Washington, Carter was indulged since birth in both forms of the weather that he had grown to love and prefer over the years. Due to its coastal location, Washington state might see an annual rainfall of seven to nine inches and the winter months ranged as far cooler than any other time of the year with fifty to seventy-five inches in snowfall. The state was the perfect fit for someone who had such preferences where the weather was concerned. And those preferences carried over even when Carter left his home state for the wonders of Nevada and the desert oasis known as Las Vegas in order to live out his dream and become a professional wrestler.

One might assume that having grown up under such circumstances would make his new surroundings something of a discomfort - and you would be correct. By his own admission, Carter found the summer months in Las Vegas to be damn near unbearable, running the AC practically 24/7. He lived for those wonderful fall months where the temperatures started to dip and how the winter months would just slowly arrive without you even realizing. You just so happened to notice how the sun was setting earlier and rising later. How the temperatures slowly dropped and the chilly winds blew across your bare skin, sending those delightful shivers coursing through your body. When he first came to Nevada, he was surprised by just how cold it could get in a virtual desert during the fall and winter months. It was something of a blessing but there were things he had to learn to do without in Nevada that he took for granted in Washington for so many years. During the fall, there was always that array of color everywhere you looked, when the leaves of every tree turned to shades of reds, yellows and oranges before falling to the ground below. And during the winter? The snowfall was something many complained about often, but never Carter. He missed it terribly.

Needless to say, it was always this time of year that left Carter feeling somewhat melancholy. It’s those times when you notice it getting lighter earlier in the morning and the sun was still out when just a few weeks ago, it was dark out at this time. Oh, and the fact that the weather was noticeably warmer than before. But there was still a chill to the air for the time being and Carter almost routinely took advantage of the fact, keeping the screened windows open in the morning and night - and as you might have guessed, things took something of a rougher turn when Carter's preferences toward colder weather bit him in the butt - figuratively of course.

Under most circumstances, Carter was healthy as a horse throughout the year, always taking very good care of himself with regular exercise and diet. But the cold had taken hold of his upper respiratory and developed into a very nasty bout of bronchitis, worrying his loved ones to the point his mother almost took time off of her job to travel to Las Vegas to help Miles take care of her baby boy. However, Miles assured her that he was more than capable of nursing his fiance back to health and Joanna relented, albeit reluctantly. However she obviously knew something about her son that Miles grew to discover himself over the past week and a half, and that was that Carter made for a terrible patient. Not that he was one of those men who made any small illness into something epic while demanding to be waited on hand and foot. Far from it! It was more to the fact that Carter was so used to doing things for himself, that he drove Miles nuts chasing him back to bed when he tried to get up and get his own soup or hot tea rather than let Miles do it himself. It didn’t matter that he was on breathing treatments and antibiotics. Carter was just used to taking care of himself.

But – Miles won out in the end. He finally convinced (sort of) his love that he had to rest and let him take care of him. It was simply a new experience for Carter, but considering the fact the two would be married, it was something that he was just going to have to get used to. By nature, Miles has proven himself to be a very formidable protector. He had faced down threats to the man he loved with all of his heart but never was he more frightened than when he had to take Carter to Urgent Care when the coughing and shortness of breath became unbearable.

And that was where we were now, in the shared condo that Carter and Miles called home. Carter had recovered almost completely and was almost a hundred percent save for that damn coughing that seemed to take forever to recover from completely. Miles was still insisting Carter rest up but no longer fighting him on wanting to leave the bedroom so long as he took it easy. The hour was just after six and the sun was just starting to go down, and Miles had just left to go pick up dinner for the two of them to enjoy along with a movie. Their first such evening since Carter had fallen sick, and this Carter’s first actual meal since.

Carter was curled up on the sofa in the living room, a comforter draped over his lap with his laptop resting against his thighs, the screen illuminated against the darkened room. He had decided to use this time wisely, doing some research that he had been unable to undertake while sick. He had grown too tired, too easily to be able to do much other than sleep but now that he was on the road to recovery, he wanted to get some things accomplished.

That was when the pop up alerted him to an incoming request for a video call. He saw who was on the other end and his face lit up with the name of his best friend, Ariana Angelos. He immediately clicked ‘accept’ and in less than an instant, the face of Ariana filled the screen. The bond between them was strong, but neither was used to not spending much time together, all too used to random trips to each other's homes, coffee shops, restaurants and yes - shopping. But it had been two weeks since they had really spoken, as Miles had laid down the law that Carter needed to get as much rest as possible. They had very short chats on the phone, but it just wasn't the same.

“Hi bestie!” The ever-cheerful voice of his closest friend called out, the smile on her lovely face all but matching her friendliest of tones. “You’re looking sooo much better!”

“Thanks.” Carter replied, his voice still hoarse from the constant coughing that he was yet enduring. “I’m finally feeling better. Good enough that Miles is out picking up actual food so we can have a nice night in. It’s been forever since I’ve had an actual meal.”

“Well I offered to bring you some homemade soup.” Ariana pointed out, to which Carter smiled despite himself and he said back, “I know Ari, and I love you for it but your famous bacon and dill pickle soup probably wouldn’t have been the best thing for my bronchitis.”

Ari just bit at her bottom lip and shrugged her slim shoulders while Carter paused, trying to refrain from the coughing that he felt building up but you know how that works. The harder you try not to cough, the more you need to. Until ultimately Carter started a small coughing fit while all Ariana could do was watch with concern from her end until he recovered and righted himself.

“Poor Carter.” Ari shook her head with honest concern. “Are you going to be okay for our title match this weekend?”

“I’m not letting it get postponed again and letting you down again.” Carter said, but Ariana was not so easily fooled and she just tilted her head down just en9ugh to gift her best friend with that look you get when you know you’ve caught someone with their hands in the proverbial cookie jar.

“That didn’t answer my question, Carter.” Her brows rose. “You know that, right?”

“I’ll be fine, Ari.” Carter relented. “I’ll be ready.”

Ariana just watched him from her end, not satisfied completely as to whether or not he was being one hundred percent up front and honest with her. But before she could say anything further to the subject at hand, Carter spoke up, “I’m glad you called though because I needed to talk to you about something wedding related.”

To which Ariana practically squealed, her excitement for Carter and Miles’s impending nuptials almost eclipsing their own. “I can’t believe my bestie is getting married!” She was almost shaking from the sheer excitement. “What did you want to talk about?”

“Well,” he sighed. “I have some good news and bad news. Which would you like first?”

“Bad news, definitely.” Ari answered. “I never understood why people ask for the good news first when the bad is just going to bring them down. I’d much rather go the opposite.”

“Okay then,” Carter drew in a deep breath. “Here goes. Ari, Miles and I decided to hire a caterer for the wedding.”

Ariana stared at the screen for a moment as if she wasn’t certain that she heard correctly, before ultimately her face fell to one of disappointment before she could even try to hide it away. From the moment she had learned Carter and Miles would be getting married, she had just assumed she would cater the wedding given her love for cooking. So much so she had started planning the menu weeks ago! And for Carter – and Miles – to decide to go with a virtual stranger to provide everything instead, she couldn’t help but feel both disappointed as well as hurt.

She shook her head and asked, “But – why?”

“Don’t look so hurt, Ari. I know you were looking forward to it but that’s where the good news comes in.” Carter assured her. “The simple truth is that you won’t have time to do both.”

“Both?” Ariana frowned. “What do you mean?”

“I mean…” Carter answered. “... I want you to be my Best Woman.”

Ari paused, then her fingers covered her mouth but her eyes grew wide. She held this pose for seemingly forever but her eyes gave everything she felt away. They were misty – joyful. She lowered her hands and the smile was all the answer he needed.

“Really?”

“Really.” Carter stressed. “I can’t think of anyone more that I’d want by my side when I get married. And the truth is that and catering a wedding would be just too much work for one person.” Ariana started to protest to the contrary but Carter held a hand up and smiled, “Ari, please? Will you be my Best Woman?”

What could she possibly say, but yes. Ari smiled, her eyes now wet with raw emotion as she nodded. And that was the precise moment when the “Lady of the house” aka Ms. Thang decided to make her own presence known, or to perhaps let Carter know that he’d been online too long rather than pay her proper attention. The black and white short hair feline hopped up onto the end of the sofa and casually walked the length until she arrived to greet one of her two boys with a demanding meow.

“Uh oh!” Ari teased. “I think someone wants attention!”

“Oh when does she not?” Carter smiled as he extended a hand to gently stroke along the back of her neck, her favorite scratching spot. That was all the invitation needed as Ms. Thang walked right up onto the laptop’s keyboard, her rear paws sending Ariana a lengthy text of numbers, symbols and letters while sticking her butt hole right in the camera.

“Um, Carter?”

“Ms. Thang says hi!”

“So long as it’s not that end that speaks up, I’m fine.” Ariana teased. “I’m going to let you go! I have to start planning … whatever it is that a Best Woman does! Thank you for thinking of me bestie!”

Carter finished another brief coughing fit before he smiled around his demanding cat and said, “Anytime, Ari.” And the call was promptly ended. This allowed him to give his full and undivided attention to Ms. Thang who just plopped her rear end on the keyboard and her eyes were closed with a soft contentment whole Carter gave her all the rubs and scratches she desired. And minutes later, the front door opened and in walked Miles, his arms overloaded with bags from a local Indian place the two had grown fond of.

After locking the door behind him and dropping his keys in the ceramic dish on the accent table to the door’s side, Miles carried the bags through the condo’s foyer, pausing at the sight on the sofa and he shook his head, “I see the queen is receiving her due reverence.”

“Yes, she interrupted a call with Ari to get it. Stuck her bunghole right in the camera until Ari ended the call.” Carter mused and looked up at Miles. “But I think she knew what she was doing.”

“`Course she did.” Miles declared, turning back to deliver the food to the dining room table, but rather than unpack it right away, he simply set it down before rejoining his fiance in the living room. He took a seat on the armrest of the sofa, right by Carter’s head and reached over to giving Ms. Thang some additional stroking.

Carter asked, “Have you decided on a best man?”

“I have a couple names at the top of my list.” Miles admitted. “But nothing finalized. We have plenty of time.”

“Do we?” Carter pointed out. “We haven't even set a date yet.”

Miles replied, “So let's set a date. When do you want to get married?”

Carter answered, “I don't know. When do you want to get married?”

Miles said, “I don't know.” Leaving the two men staring into each other’s eyes until Carter broke the amused silence and he said, “We suck at this, don’t we?” Eliciting a bark of laughter from his man.

“So you asked Ari to be your best Woman?” Miles finally asked, to which Carter nodded and said, “Yeah. I broke the news to her that she wouldn’t be able to handle that and the catering.” He glanced up over his shoulder to the man that had captured his heart so effortlessly. He added, “I think she was happy with the consolation prize.”

“So I suppose that means no Spam and marshmallow Hors D'oeuvres.” Miles teased, all too familiar with Ariana’s rather … unique outlook on cooking. “Or candied giraffe.”

“Dare to dream.” Carter jested, and something on the screen of Carter’s laptop attracted his attention and he cast a brief glance before looking at his fiance, asking, “You’re looking up locations for the wedding? I thought I told you to rest.”

“I was resting, Miles. It doesn’t take any effort to scroll through websites.” Carter answered before he finally closed the laptop, prompting Ms. Thang to hop off to the floor and to amuse herself.

Miles asked, “So what did you come up with?”

“Anything but at a show.” Carter shook his head derisively. “After so many times it’s started to become a sociological cliche for wrestlers to get married at Pay-Per-Views or major events. I don’t want to go that same route. I really want this to be special.”

Carter drew in a heavy breath and he continued, “Besides, I stopped searching before Ari called. I think I know where I’d like the ceremony to take place, but I wanted to talk to you first.”

“Oh yeah?” Miles rested his hands on his knees. “Talk to me.”

“Well, Mom was pretty disappointed when we told her we didn’t want to get married in the church.” Carter then looked up at Miles and he said, “Oh and I’m still not over you handcuffing me to the desk so I couldn’t get away from that chat!”

But Miles just had that smug smile on his otherwise handsome face, the one coupled with such boyish charm that you couldn’t help but not stay annoyed or upset. He just shrugged his muscled shoulders with a faux sense of indifference and said, “I warned you, didn’t I? And besides…” He leaned in and whispered in his ear, his hot breath sending shivers through Carter’s body. “And don’t tell me you didn’t like it.”

Carter just gave him ‘that’ look and Miles swatted his shoulder playfully, saying, “Come on. What’s the idea?”

Carter answered, “I was just thinking … What if we got married in Olympia? At the house?”

“You want to have the ceremony at your Dad’s house?” Miles asked, having not expected this of all possible locations. Botanical gardens, maybe. Maybe even a public park with ponds and a fountain, perhaps. But the house he had inherited from his late father? Carter answered with a nod. “We agreed on a smaller ceremony, and we can’t deny the house has the space for an outdoor ceremony. Or indoors if the weather sucks.”

“It certainly has the ambience.” Miles agreed, to which Carter teased, “Oh look at you using those big words!” Getting a side eye from Miles in return. Miles then said, “Is this about your dad, babe?”

This gave Carter a moment’s pause to collect his thoughts until ultimately he had no other course but to yield with a nod. He said, “I guess so. It still hurts knowing he won’t be there. I guess this way, in a way, he will be. I figure Mom would approve given the church debacle, but I was more worried about how you’d feel.”

“Babe, I could marry you in the drive thru at McDonalds and be happy.” Miles looks deeply into those lovely eyes and finds himself smiling. He nodded, “But those are good enough reasons for me. That’s where we’ll get married.”

“Yeah?”

Miles stood up, taking Carter by the hand and pulling him up along with him, wrapping his arms tightly around him and simply holding him. Carter looked up and smiled, to which Miles reassured him, “Yeah.” Before kissing him.



“You ask the average person what brought them into the rough and tumble world of professional wrestling and you’ll get a wide variety of answers. Some will tell you that they want to travel the world while others will say that they want the chance to meet the fans. If you’re lucky, you’ll get signed to a major promotion and have the chance to earn a big paycheck which will go down as a pretty good reason to get involved, even though some critics will try and argue that the paycheck will be small compensation compared to the hell that you put your body through multiple times a week. But here’s the thing; every one of these different reasons ultimately boils down to the exact same thing; glory”

“World travel? Having fans ask you for autographs and photo ops? Big money? Glory. But once you’re a part of the business, every single person has one common goal, and not only does it lead to all of the above, but it is the very epitome of the term ‘glory’ and that is to be able to call yourself a champion.”

“Veterans of the sport will tell anyone willing to listen that if you’re not in the business to call yourself a champion, then you are clearly in the wrong business. I mean, everyone wants to be the very best and there’s no better way to rise to the occasion than by beating the best and winning for yourself a championship.”

“I should know. When I graduated from the GO Gym and was signed to Sin City Underground, I was that exact same cocky kid as everyone else. I mean, you have to be if you want to get anywhere in the sport. And I have to admit that I am proud to admit that I went the distance and then some while I was in SCU. Singles championships, tag team championships… I couldn’t have asked for any more. And when I came here to SCW, I just naturally assumed the same track record of success would follow me. But, not so much. I’ll be the first to admit that I’ve run into my share of stumbling blocks during my quest to win my very first championship in the major leagues, and it is humbling to have to admit that thus far, I haven’t had much success. I’ve come close, and have beaten some of the best SCW has to offer, but the old saying goes that close only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades.”

“No, seriously, they really do say that!”

“And, after a while and enough unsuccessful attempts, you start to wonder if maybe you peaked too soon. You are left wondering after that latest loss in a championship match if this path was really meant for you. You love the business and everything that it encompasses, but the constant string of disappointments when it matters most does tend to drag you down. It leaves you in a dark cloud of self doubt over shadowing almost everything else in your professional career, and you just want to enjoy the highs without having to deal with those lows. That’s where I find myself at this stage of my wrestling career.”

“I’ve gone public and private both, and told everyone with two ears that I was finished with championship opportunities because I felt that they were wasted on me. I told everyone that I didn’t belong in the Main Events and was quite content with being mid-card for now and, for as far as I can say, the near future. So why then, might I ask, do I find myself in not just a Main Event, but yet another championship match? It’s almost as if everything that I’ve said these past several weeks have gone in one ear and out the other. I’ve had people say I’m crazy to give up on title matches but still want to remain in the business. I’ve had people closest to me tell me that I’m ungrateful at all of these opportunities being given to me when most people would give their right arm to be given the same chances that I’ve been blessed with.”

“And who knows? Maybe they’re right. Maybe I am crazy, but I know better than anyone that of all things, I am not ungrateful. I thank the bosses for each and every chance they’ve given me in the past and the faith that they have in me that I might have that something special that will take me that one step further to become the so-called King of the Mountain. J2H personally chose me as one of his Elite Eight and that speaks volumes because that man never has anything positive to say about anyone – ever! I really thought that that tournament was my big chance. That it was going to be the beginning of my defining moment … and I got completely screwed out of it. But I’ll get to that later.”

“I’m in the match that had to be shelved because I went and got sick, and even though I’m not completely one hundred percent, I am well enough to go in there and give it my very best. And why am I saying that when it pretty much contradicts everything that I’ve just said? Because unlike all the previous chances and attempts to win my first title, this time I have someone special depending on me. This time I look into the corner of the ring and I find the young woman who has been my best friend for the last several years, since before we ever graduated from the GO Gym. She’s been my roomie, my confidante, and my sister all rolled into one. That is why I’m going out there with every intent to win.”

“Because my Ari is depending on me.”

“There is no better incentive to haul my head out of this dark cloud and go out there to kick some ass. I’ve sat back long enough while Ari took the reigns of this opportunity so far and she’s done all the hyping on social media, having a few exchanges back and forth with our esteemed champions, but I can’t let her do that on her own any longer. She has me in her corner, she has me as her partner, and this is where I show her that the faith she’s had in me for all of this time is not misplaced.”

“I know going into this last defense, Kayla in particular is hoping to repeat the same chances of success that Finn had when he won the Elite Eight tournament and became a double champion. SCW’s ONLY double champion. And nothing, I repeat - nothing, is going to sting more than when Kayla has to go into Blaze of Glory XII without her tag team title around her waist and thus, unable to fulfill that particular goal. And don’t doubt for an instant that Ari can’t make that disappointment a reality because she’s had her share of championships. She’s beaten a number of top ranked women where titles mattered most. Names like Luna Pasilno and Melissa to name just a couple. ‘Dreamkiller’ Kayla Richards? Ariana has every chance and all the ability in the world to end the dreams of the Dreamkiller.”

“Now while Ari has Kayla, my business is with none other than our esteemed World Champion, Finn Whelan. You see, this is where I come in from before. This is where I say what is really on my mind, and why I left that tournament as angry - as pissed off - as I really was! And that’s the fact that Finn didn’t deserve to advance to the Semi-Finals over me! That’s right, I said it! Because the simple truth is that Finn Whelan did not beat me in Loveland, Colorado! Oh sure, the record books mark you as the winner but you didn’t beat me, not really. My leg was in the ropes Finn, that is a hard, cold truth and a blotch on your road to the championship! And had Drew worn his glasses, he would have seen it!”

“So you’ll excuse me my bitterness but anyone else would think things the same way! Anyone who has gotten screwed out of a big win through no fault of their own would feel my pain. I’ve gone through this same disappointment a time or two in the past down in SCU, because two times it took a cheap shot for some jack off interfering to walk away with a championship at my expense. Either a foreign object or they had help. Granted, you never sunk so low and these circumstances are different, but the end is still the same. And what I did after those cheap losses is going to be the same thing I do this Sunday. I corrected those mistakes. I moved on, and I won bigger and better! I went from the very bottom of the SCU ladder to the peak of the mountain, and the exact same thing will happen in a matter of days.”

“I see this as not only a chance to get Ari her next championship and win another title with my best friend, but this also serves as a means to an end for me, personally. This is the match where I deliver a very simple message to Finn ‘Two Belts’ Whelan.”

“I will never acknowledge you as the World Heavyweight Champion, until the day you pin my shoulders to the mat.”

16
Climax Control Archives / One year
« on: January 26, 2024, 08:48:12 PM »
Henderson, Nevada -
Sunset Station Hotel & Casino


Sometimes it was a rare treat when the wrestlers of Sin City Wrestling that called Las Vegas their home did not have to go out of their way in order to hit the next town while on tour. Henderson was a city that was less than an hour’s drive from its more famous ‘sister city’ Las Vegas but that made for quite the convenience. Sometimes the wrestlers used that to their advantage when they just wanted to drive up the night before or the morning of and easily head back home again. But for the 2023 Couple of the Year aka Miles Kasey and Carter McKinney, they decided that given the specialty of this upcoming weekend for them personally, that they would take this as an opportunity and make the most of it, having arrived Friday, that very morning.

What was so special about this weekend for Carter and Miles, you might ask? It was one year ago - January 27 - when the two young men acknowledged their feelings for one another and what they had between them became official - even if the entirety of SCW was aware of it when they themselves had yet to be. So while their frisky fur baby Ms. Thang was busy being spoiled rotten even further by Aron Baltasarsson and his brother Fenris (but mostly Aron), Miles and Carter headed for Henderson to properly celebrate their one-year anniversary together.

Which was where they had been since, staying at the luxurious Sunset Station Hotel & Casino. While SCW officials attempted to wrangle their stars into staying at the same accommodations so as to better keep track of who was where, some strayed from said plans and this was one of those cases. Miles knew his boyfriend’s tastes almost better than Carter himself did, and he knew Carter could and would easily forgo a modern and stuffy five-star hotel for one that had that special ambience and atmosphere - and the Sunset Station Hotel fulfilled that and more so. With the clock tower forefront and built on almost one hundred actress, the hotel was central to everything that made Henderson great. With numerous buffets and restaurants, casino games, bars and even a bowling alley, there was something for everyone who visited Henderson and stayed here. Save for Carter and Miles who had only ventured outside of their suite in order to grab food. Inside their room, they kept to themselves … Well, YOU KNOW!

Speaking of, Carter himself, known in the SCW ring wars as Helluva Bottom Carter, was lying about on the disheveled bed, clad in the plush, cream colored bathrobe that the hotel provided and Miles had playfully warned he had better not find tucked away in their luggage when the weekend was over. With his personal laptop open on the bed’s soft surface at his side, Carter had been busying himself doing some much needed research ever since Miles had taken a brief leave to shower and freshen up. His fingertips scrolled along the surface of the mouse pad, examining one listing after another on the screen when there was the soft chime on an incoming message.

Carter's eyes strayed toward the pop-up message and it was from one of the higher up agents of Sin City Wrestling. Rather than risk Miles over hearing anything, Carter took a moment to pop in his wireless ear bud and he clicked ‘accept’ to the message….

Only for moments later when a freshly showered Miles emerged from the large bathroom with just a towel wrapped around his waistline, the steam still wafting up from his tanned and moist flesh. He was running a second towel through his wet hair when he overheard an interesting one-sided conversation that Carter was having.

“Look, it’s not that I don’t appreciate the offer, but I’ve had a lot of time to think about it and I’d just rather not do this again.” Carter was saying from his end. “I know offers like this don’t come every day but I’ve had my fill.” … “Yes, but you’ve given me chance after chance and even I can’t justify it any more.”

Miles sighed from where he stood, already knowing what Carter was discussing with someone of importance. An agent or manager from SCW’s end of things. After his boyfriend’s elimination from the first round of the World title tournament and the shocking first-ever argument between the two lovers that was an end result, Carter had seemingly relegated himself to - in his own words - mid-card status. A distinction that both Miles and Ariana vehemently disagreed with. And apparently - those in the SCW offices did as well.

Carter continued with his conversation, “It’s all I can do just to continue wrestling when part of me feels like I’d be better off if I just stepped down.” Okay THAT caused a raised eyebrow from Miles. Carter went on, “No, no. I was talked out of that. But the rest … Yeah. I’m sorry but I know my place right now. It’s just not anywhere near a Main Event or championship. At least not for a very long time.” … “Yes, thank you. Bye.”

Carter exhaled deeply only after he turned the call off and pulled the bud from his ear. So intent was Carter’s conversation with – whoever it was, that he did not notice Miles approaching the bed.

“Better off if you stepped down, huh?” Miles said from out of nowhere, startling Carter and almost making him jump and fall from the bed.

“Jesus!” Carter shouted. He turned at the waist and for a brief moment, forgot himself while drinking in at the sight of Miles in just the towel. Even after a year, Carter still seriously had the hots for his man. It did Miles' ego good, “Milo” had to admit.

Miles nodded toward the laptop, “Who was that?” He asked. Carter cast a glance back over to the laptop and he shrugged innocently, “Just someone from SCW again. Talking to me about a title shot or some other nonsense.”

“And since when are title shots nonsense?” Miles asked, hands on his hips. Only to have Carter answer, “Since they’ve handed me half a dozen recently and I’ve fallen on my face each and every time. I told you Miles, I don’t want to do that any more. I’m … done. I’ll make due with the mid card and leave the rest to…”

“Don’t say it.” Miles demanded as he proceeded to slip into the bed at Carter’s back, wrapping his muscled arms around Carter’s slimmer frame and pulled him in close for a comforting cuddle. One in which Carter was immensely grateful for and he sank back against Miles’ bare chest and simply laid there, his eyes closed with content.

MIles went on to say, “Don’t call the others more talented. Not again.” Carter speaking down of himself was one of the catalysts that caused the two to engage in their first heated argument two weeks ago, shocking everyone backstage that was in the vicinity to overhear.

Carter said sleepily, “Just calling it how I see it.”

“Well, stop it, love.” Miles held him even tighter and snuggled his chin into the crevice between Carter’s shoulder and neck. “You should really call them back. Take them up on the offer.”

“It’s my career, Miles.” Carter said softly. “I’ll be fine.”

Miles closed his eyes for a brief moment, frustrated more at himself for not being able to get through due to his boyfriend’s own stubbornness. Carter had all the talent to walk away with any championship the bosses dangled in front of him. It just hasn’t happened … yet. But it would, and Miles just wished Carter would believe in the fact as much as he himself did. Ah well. Patience.

Miles opened his eyes once again and asked, “You hungry? We could go hit the buffet downstairs.” But when Miles didn’t get a response, he leaned over slightly to gaze at Carter’s face and he asked, “Babe?”

Only to find Carter asleep in his arms, worn out physically by Miles himself and emotionally by his own negative thoughts directed against himself. Miles smiled to himself and was going to lay back himself when the laptop screen had captured his eye and he found himself stealing a glance at what Carter had been doing while he had been in the walk-in shower.

A website that featured a bucket list of the best ways to celebrate an anniversary.

Miles smiled once again, and snuggled close and closed his eyes.



Henderson, Nevada -
Bayou Bistro


As it so happened, Carter’s worry over what he could do for Miles to properly celebrate being together for a full year was unwarranted. Carter realized that where romantic endeavors were concerned, Miles was the more imaginative and adept, whereas Carter practically worried himself sick trying to come up with just the right thing to let Miles know just how much he meant to him.

And Miles? He loved Carter dearly and was only too happy to go along with whatever Carter had planned for the remainder of the day. Miles was satisfied so long as they were together. And it all started when the two went for a visit to the Botanical Cactus Garden at the Ethel M Chocolates Factory. It wasn’t so much that either man was vastly interested in cacti. God knows they saw enough of them living in the desert oasis known as Las Vegas. Plus, Miles knew that Carter much preferred a regular Botanical Garden with a vast array of flora. But there was indeed a method to his boyfriend’s madness when, after touring the near three acres of almost three hundred different species of colorful cacti, the tour was followed up by visiting inside of the chocolate factory itself for a tour and straight into the gift shop.

Little known fact - Miles was even more of a choco-holic than Carter himself was, and a visit to one of the country’s premiere chocolatier factories was indeed a treat, as was the numerous chocolates and bon-bons and other assortments Carter treated them to, feeding each other one chocolate covered treat after another and purchasing many more to be savored later. They were careful, however at Carter’s own insistence, not to overdo it and spoil their appetites any more than they already have, because Carter had made reservations at a very special place…

Namely where they were now, atop the luxurious rooftop restaurant and lounge known as the Bayou Bistro. It was perhaps one of if not the most treasured restaurants in the city, overlooking the entirety of Henderson itself. And considering by this hour that the day had already transcended into nightfall, the sight was truly breathtaking. All of the city’s lights mesmerized from the Bistro, where Carter and Miles sat at a private table and dressed in their finest. Both loved the way the other looked in a suit so, despite there not being a dress code, they opted to dress up anyway for this special occasion. Miles looked absolutely stunning in his emerald green dress shirt and black vest with gold accents, and matching black slacks, whereas Carter went the extra mile to both capture and maintain his man’s eye, wearing a gray dress jacket over a white, button up shirt and matching gray slacks.

Carter spared no expense as on the surface of the table was the remnants of their meal, including bowls of gumbo, jambalaya… the house specialty was their monstrously sized king crab legs but Carter’s shellfish allergy made this impossible so he had the fettuccini Alfredo with blackened chicken. Miles, even though he could have indulged in the crab legs or even the menu’s offering of lobster, indulged instead in a steak that was large enough that even he had issues polishing it off despite possessing an impressive appetite. When the waiter had just passed by to offer up dessert, both men groaned and waved off the offering. For the time being, the two young men were content to simply sit there, enjoying the wine and each other's company.

“Carter? Babe?” Miles said, causing Carter to look up into his man’s eyes. Miles said, “Thank you.”

Carter smiled, a faint blush coloring his skin as he looked down and around before he returned to Miles’s gaze. Carter shyly shrugged and said, “You’ve done everything for me… you do everything for me…” He corrected himself. “This … was the least I could do. I mean, you deserve the best. I couldn’t just take you out for pizza.”

“Why not?” Miles asked as he reached again for his glass. “You know I would have been happy so long as I spent the time with you.” MIles smiled, despite himself. Even after this past year, Carter was still something of a shy schoolboy where Miles himself was concerned. Carter, always having difficulty believing that he deserved someone like Miles when Miles personally had trouble thinking it was he who deserved Carter.

Carter then continued, “I know I don’t say this enough because of my own hang ups but I love you. I really do.”

Miles was about to take another sip of his red when he set the glass down and leaned back in his chair. Miles looked deeply into his eyes and after a moment’s silence, said, “That’s all I need.”

“Oh, there is one last thing I thought we could do to celebrate?” Carter said with a mischievous twinkle to his beautiful eyes, resting his chin on the back of his curled fingers.

“Oh really?” Miles asked, taking a sip from his crystal goblet before setting it back down. “What’s that?”

Reaching into his suit jacket, Carter removed a card and extended his arm across the table, offering it up to Miles. Miles gave it a once over before he reached up and plucked it from his boyfriend’s hand.

Miles raised a single eyebrow and said, “...Twister?” He lowered the card and his smile was both bright and genuine. “You want to play Twister for our anniversary?”

“Mm hm.” Carter mused, his smile taking on a good deal more heat as he added, “Without clothes.”

Miles stared at Carter for seemingly an eternity before he held a hand up, forefinger extended and called out, “Check! PLEASE!”



The set up for the Dollar Loan Center in anticipation of Sunday’s edition of Climax Control was nearing its completion. The ring was front and center in the arena floor with the surrounding seats and stands filling to the thousands in numbers. The stage and lighting was finalized and the crew were finishing with the sound system, but far down below the rafters and inside of the six-sided ring was a single chair, turned around and one figure in particular seated on it, backwards.

“I’ve had plenty of time in the singles spotlight…”

Helluva Bottom Carter said softly as he rested his chin on his forearms which were draped on the back rest of the chair.

“It was high time that I got back into the thick of things in the tag team division with my best friend, Ariana. It’s been a long time since we got the chance to team with one another, both of us so caught up in our singles careers. And while I expect Ariana to continue her pursuit of the Bombshell Internet title until she can take it back from Courtney, I am thankful she took this time to team up with me once again. Team GO - reunited once again!”

Carter lifted his chin from his forearms and leaned back, ever-so slightly.

“And let’s be honest. It couldn’t have come at a better moment. With the ongoing World Heavyweight tournament and Finn Whelan in the finals, the tag team division has suffered somewhat. When it was first re-established, we were seeing mixed tag team matches on every card. It was unlike anything I can remember seeing with the mixed tag division! It was sky rocketing to a whole new level and then … nothing. A mixed tag team defense here and there highlighting some shows but when was the last time we saw Miles Kasey and Alexandra Calaway? Or Austin James Mercer and Tempest? Finn and Kayla breathed new life into the division when they beat - and kept beating - Oz and Eiley, but the champions are only as good as their challengers and I think it’s time that we gave this division a swift boot up the jacksie and get things back on track. Don’t you?”

“And what better way than to give the fans a match between the two teams who - by all rights - are the two top tag teams in Sin City Wrestling who are NOT the champions? Ben Jordan and Samantha Marlowe – and yours truly – HBCarter and Ariana Angelos? This is going to be the match that is just the shot in the arm that this division needs and we all walk away winners. Well… Ariana and I will, but I can tell you all for a fact that Ben and Sam won’t be making this easy by any stretch of the imagination.”

“Under normal circumstances, I’d focus solely on Ben as he’s the one that I have to be inside of the ring against, but Sammi…?”

Carter shook his head, eyes closed and a soft whistle blowing through his pursed lips.

“With all due respect to women like Mercedes Vargas and Roxi Johnson, when I think of icons of the Bombshell division, I can’t help but think of you. You’ve done so much for the women’s side of things and you strive to continue doing even more, at your own expense sometimes if need be. Mad respect for that and even more for fighting on whether things go your way or not. You’ve lifted things up for your division and did so with a positive and selfless attitude, unlike so many of the women that surround you with a dreadful case of the ‘me, me, me’s’. Do you want to win? Of course, who doesn’t? Do you want to be a champion again? I would bet so, especially with the tag team titles and Ben at your side because that would complete your Grand Slam, wouldn’t it? You have your ambitions and aspirations, but I can not remember once where you were selfish. I can’t recall a single time where you didn’t work hard for yourself but also to help establish the other women around you. For that … I have to applaud you.”

And indeed Carter did clap his hands together in a respectful applause.

“But here’s the thing, Sammi. While this is the first time our two teams have met, it’s not the first time we all have met in our respective divisions. You and Ari have met before, and correct me if I’m wrong but it was Ariana who walked away the winner the last time you two wrestled. That gives my bestie the edge I think, and she has to be in your head that if she beat you once, she could do so again. And she will. I have that confidence in my closest friend. Now Ben Jordan…”

Gripping the back of the chair, Carter leaned back a bit and sighed.

“Ben, you and I didn’t exactly have the best past, did we? And I can’t deny the fact that I have nobody to blame for that but myself. I know that I’ve apologized for my actions and everything that I’ve said to you that cut you to the core. I know that you, being Saint Ben and all, accepted my apology but time and again I just don’t think it’s enough. You were just trying to be a supportive friend and I turned that against you and everything that I said… It haunts me to this day. You’ve moved on with your life and I am genuinely happy for you in that regard, but there are times when I wonder if I’ll ever move on for how I acted with you. And I can’t deny that when you and I finally met inside of the ring after that incident, you whipped my tail from one side of the ring to the other and I deserved every moment of it. Every clothesline and every suplex… I deserved it. And the impending result…”

Carter closed his eyes and exhaled.

“I admit that I deserved that too. But that was how many months ago? Things have changed. Circumstances have changed. …  I’ve changed, Ben. I’m not that same little wallflower that you were in the ring with last time around. Since then, my career has had plenty of its own ups and downs with a number of hiccups in between, but I’ve come into my own. I know who I am now and sooner rather than later, I want to ensure that the world knows. I want you to know. I am the man that took J2H to the brink of defeat. I am one of the eight that J2H hand picked to be his chosen successor. And even though I didn’t advance in the tournament, I know who I am. I am the best that I can be, and when you and I team with our closest gal pals this Sunday, I am going to take great pleasure in introducing you to that man.”

“I’m now going to be perfectly honest with you, Ben. Being in the ring against you was a unique experience that I will treasure for all the right reasons. I mean, you’re Ben Jordan. There is just no other way to describe you or to pay respect than by simply saying your name. How many other men in SCW can command that level of respect? Even J2H, for everything he’s done in this business, I don’t think even he has quite that level of adulation when someone hears his name. You are the locker room leader that we’ve always needed. You offer up help and advice even to those you would see as a rival and never think twice about doing so. You are a former multi-time champion around these parts.”

He held up a hand and counted off on his fingers.

“Two-time World Heavyweight Champion. Roulette Champion. Three-time World Tag. You are this close to capturing the Roulette and Mixed Tag and going total Grand Slam but… here’s the thing. It’s not that important to you. Everything I’ve come to know about you is that you put titles second and showcasing for the fans first. Whether you become another in a long line of SCW Grand Slam Champions is virtually meaningless where you’re concerned. Except for one thing … for one championship. The very one in which we’re competing in the division for. The World Mixed Tag titles.”

Carter again rested his chin on his forearms and showed some teeth behind his smile.

“And please don’t insult my intelligence by denying that, Ben. You want those championships just as much, if not more so, than anyone else in the division. But not for yourself… no. For your partner. For Samantha. You would want to win the titles for her benefit alone because it’s something that she would like to accomplish; winning the titles with her best friend by her side. See? It’s something that you and I have in common. It’s just a matter of which of us wants it more.”

Carter slowly pushed himself back to his feet and stepped back away from the chair.

“I’m looking forward to this more than you know, Ben. Being inside of the ring against a man like you, a walking, breathing legend in the making … It's what makes careers for guys like me. But all the respect in the world is not going to keep me from fighting you at my hardest to pick up the win. I’ve been in the ring with some of the best in this business recently; Hall of Fame names like Goth and Bill Barnhart. Why you are not yet in the SCW Hall of Fame is beyond the scope of my imagination but you will be, and I hope that it’s soon. And when you are, I am going to look back on this Sunday fondly and think… I was able to pick up the win against that man.”

Carter winked and turned to exit the ring as the camera faded out.

17
Climax Control Archives / How circumstances change
« on: January 12, 2024, 09:57:53 PM »
Aristotle once said that a friend is one soul abiding in two bodies. Many in this world consider it an accomplishment to have as many friends as possible, almost as if quantity superseded quality in regards to the friendship. But most anyone will tell you that if you're able to make one true friend, the type of friend who is always there for you and it's more like family than friendship? Then you have truly found something special in this world to cherish.

Throughout history, there have been prime examples of such friendships that have solidified bonds between two souls. The friendship and love between Achilles and Patroclus in ancient Greece has lived on for millennia in the minds of scholars and romanticists. The bond between Alexander the Great and his closest friend, Hephaestion, was so profound that when  Hephaestion died, it tragically sent Alexander into a downward spiral of alcoholism and pancreatitis. Brought about by a broken heart.

In more modern society, there are other prime examples of strong friendships. Mark Twain and Helen Keller. Queen Victoria and Abdul Karim. Marilyn Monroe and Ella Fitzgerald. Stan Laurel and Oliver Hardy were so close as friends that upon parties passing, Stan retired as he stated “It simply wouldn't be the same without Ollie.“ Famed comedians Lucille Ball and Vivian Vance remained as close as sisters until Vivian's passing in 1979.

Friendships in the sport of professional wrestling, tried and true friendships, are something of rarity to this day. This might seem unlikely given the close camaraderie we witness on camera week in and week out, but the fact remains that in the sport, it’s every man (or woman) for themselves and the glory of being at the top can be celebrated by only one. So more often than not we have seen these very friendships either tossed aside or at the very least, put at great risk all in the name of personal glory. That is why when you have the distinct honor of finding that one special person in your life that you can call a trusted friend, you hold onto them with all you have in your heart.

And where Carter McKinney is concerned, he has not one but two special people in his life that he can call exactly that. Carter, by his own admission, was not the most popular of kids when he was in school. Because of his own inner demons and hidden sexuality, he felt closed off and isolated. He was the student that always sat at the back of class and rarely If ever raised his hand to answer a question whether he knew it or not. And when it was discovered that Carter indeed was homosexual, that circle of what friends he had grew even scarcer. But by then, he was relatively unconcerned about making friends in the hostile environment known as the public school system. He was concerned only with surviving long enough to graduate and go against his family’s wishes by moving to Las Vegas to make a dream become a reality.

And that was where he met his closest friend, a young woman who he had come to love like a sister; Ariana Angelos. They say that in life, opposites tend to attract and such as indeed the case when Carter met Ariana at the famed GO Gym when they had joined the same class of students. Where Carter was outgoing and up front in how he dealt with life around him, Ariana was far more reserved and quiet in nature. Carter was always doing or saying something that made Ariana blush and want to duck beneath the nearest table, and if he was to be perfectly honest, such reactions only egged Carter on even more. But when they were on lunch and dinner breaks, the two talked about everything under the sun - from mutual likes and dislikes to their families and homes. It was then that Carter had learned Ariana had been disowned by her own family, simply because she had chosen to follow her own dreams rather than the ones her parents had chosen for her. She had confided in him that what little money she had was going to a hotel where she was staying - and no more need be said. Carter insisted that Ariana come to live with him in his little studio apartment in town. There was barely enough room for one person, let alone two, but Carter decided then and there that he would make room for the young woman who had fast become his best friend forever. Carter would do anything for Ariana, and she, him.

But as easily as opposites can attract, there are instances where people who have much in common can celebrate just as likely of bonds. From the moment they had met backstage in Sin City Wrestling, Carter and the young lady Dawn Warren had quickly become like two peas in the proverbial pod. Carter had discovered in Dawn a kindred spirit, a friend who could be just as loud and flamboyant as he himself was. Dawn was second only to Ariana when it came to Carter’s closest of friends.

Las Vegas

Any tourist in the famed City of Sin would readily admit that one of the highlights of visiting this city was the Las Vegas Strip and all that it had to offer. The dazzling lights of all the hotels, casinos and businesses were something to see during the day, but they were even more profound at night. And if you thought it was something from ground level, either walking along the Strip or driving down in on the street, it was nothing compared to witnessing it from high above in one of the famed helicopter tour rides – which was exactly what Carter had surprised Dawn and Ariana with following a sumptuous steak dinner at the famed Herbs and Rye restaurant.

He had presented both ladies at the very start of their “girls night out” with a late Christmas gift each; for Ariana, that studded leather jacket she had her eyes on since the previous year but never brought herself to buying it. And for Dawn, a pink feathered jacket, much like his own trademark garment.

And that was when we found this fun loving trio of friends casually walking down the famed Las Vegas Strip amongst the masses of tourists and locals alike. The hour had grown late and the weather was bitter cold, and that was quite enough reason for Carter to stop at one of those ‘famous’ food trucks to buy the three largest hot cocoas seen by man for he and his two close friends. Sipping at the hot drink and walking arm in arm, and doing little else but enjoying one another’s company.

“You know bestie,” Ariana said from Carter’s right, leaning into his body in both a gesture of support and to get some body heat to stave off the chilly air. “Dinner was enough. You didn’t have to take us on that helicopter ride.”

“Yes he did!” Dawn said from Carter’s left, her voice a touch boisterous but her smile making the humor behind her words all the more evident.

“I know, I just still feel bad over that little fuck up the other day when I was driving.” Carter sighed, shrugging his slim but muscled shoulders as he all but forgot his own hot drink. Less than a week ago while on a shopping excursion with his girls, Carter had been tailgated by the same car relentlessly until Carter slammed on the brakes, brake checking the man. Luckily the man’s brakes worked well but in the heat of the moment, Carter had forgotten about his passengers. Ariana was jerked forward in her seat but was wearing her seat belt. As was Dawn but the sudden movement threw her forward and she hit her head on the passenger seat behind Ari.  “Dawn here could have been hurt and I just need to work on my road rage problems.”

“Well, we can’t say that the jerk didn’t deserve it for tailgating you.” Dawn mused. “It's a pet peeve of mine too.”

“I think mine is when people wait until they’re halfway through turning their car before they turn on their car signals.” Ariana added to the conversation, prompting Carter and Dawn to look to one another and nod in agreement.

Carter then went on and admitted, “I told Miles what happened and he told me I need to get my act together when I’m behind the wheel. Especially when I have passengers.” He looked between the two young women on either side of him and said, “This was just my way of apologizing.”

“Well, apology accepted.” Dawn said as she gave him a friendly cuddle. To which Ariana wrapped an arm around his neck and drew him in for a friendly hug and a peck on the cheek. Ariana said, “You never have to apologize to me, bestie.”

“So, is everything okay with you and Miles?” Dawn asked out of the blue, turning both Cater and Ariana’s heads in her direction.

“Miles?” Carter replied. “Yeah,. Why?”

“How come he didn’t come with us?” Dawn found herself asking. To which Carter answered, “We’re not joined at the hip 24/7, Dawn!” Both Dawn and Ari gave their friend a knowing look and Carter laughed, “Okay, most of the time! But we just had different plans tonight. He wanted to hit a pub for a few beers and I wanted to spend the evening with my girls.”

He bumped his hip into first Ariana and then Dawn, drawing smiles and laughter from both ladies as they stopped at the famed Fountains of Bellagio, watching along with dozens of others as the colorful lights in the fountains worked their magics for all to appreciate. Making this night between friends even more special.




Turnberry Towers

And as much as the trio had enjoyed themselves and wished the evening could continue on, it sadly had to come to an end. Fun times were had by all and forgiveness for his driving gaffe given, they had gone their separate ways after an evening of enjoying each other’s company. Ariana had to get back home to Francisco, and while Carter had invited Dawn to stay the night at the condo, Dawn had already made other accommodations. And thus, that brought us to the familiar sight of the Turnberry Towers and the parking garage reserved for residents, where the lime green beetle drove into the quiet surroundings, its headlights illuminating the way ahead. It was well after ten PM by now, and Carter figured Miles was probably home by now as he drove the familiar path around the reserved parking spots until he pulled into the one reserved solely for him.

Upon a closer look, Carter saw that the car inherited by Miles from his own father was still in its spot, but Miles’s own car was nowhere to be seen. Figuring Miles was tying one on with some buddies and he himself might get a call to pick his boyfriend up, Carter put the car into park and turned the engine off. Stepping out of the ‘beetle’ and locking the door behind him, Carter suddenly felt a strange and yet sinister pang of isolation for some reason. You know, that sensation you get when you feel as if someone was watching you from afar but when you looked up, there was no one about? Well, that was what Carter experienced as he stopped walking toward the entrance to the lobby of the Towers and looked up from the light of his phone, but saw nobody.

He looked around full circle in every direction but saw nothing but empty vehicles of all of the Tower’s residents and their guests. Not another living soul to be seen and that fact alone turned Carter’s stomach into a sudden knot and made him feel that sense of isolation a hundred times over. An adult male of 24 years, this still gave him the feeling of being a small child that was afraid and his steps picked up in pace as he walked quickly through the garage, his eyes shifting back and forth to the phone in his hand when a chill down his back that he could not ignore alerted him to sudden movement from out of the corner of his eye.

Carter turned his head and just BARELY ducked out of the way of a crowbar, swung wildly by someone wearing a dark hoodie that kept his facial features cloaked in shadow! The weapon struck the concrete pillar, obviously where the attacker had been lying in wait! Carter stumbled back, wide eyed at what was suddenly happening around him and at his own home. He tripped over his own foot and fell back and just managed to roll out of the way before the crowbar came down where his head had been!

Survival instincts kicked into high gear for the young man and he realized that whoever this attacker was, he had cut him off from the lobby entrance, preventing a quick and easy escape route! He could try to get back to his car but that would only serve as a deterrent and not a solution! Carter rolled to his feet and just in time as the attacker threw an overhead swing of the crowbar right at him but this is where his training from the GO Gym and some self defense lessons from Fenris had come in handy enough as he used his right forearm to block the blow, using his left top grab at the weapon! But before Carter could attempt to wrest it free from his grasp, the attacker used his own free hand for a straight shot into Carter’s mouth, causing his lips to literally explode in a spray of blood!

Carter fell back against the nearest car and the assailant swung the crowbar with both hands but Carter again moved, the crowbar shattering the passenger side door of a black, 2020 Jeep Gladiator! This was enough of a distraction to give Carter the chance to kick the crowbar out of the attacker’s hand, sending it scattering across the cement pavement of the garage! This did not deter whoever this was, as the attacker swung a hard right into Carter’s face, striking just above the cheekbone! The man then bulled himself against Carter’s smaller frame, driving him back against another car!

If this was a simply mugging, the man would have come at him with a gun and demands for his wallet or whatever else was on his agenda! But no, this attacker was literally hiding and waiting for him and attacked him with a weapon! A set up? A gay bashing? Whatever it was, Carter’s survival instincts had kicked into high gear and the moment his body was struck back against a Nissan Versa, his adrenaline was coursing through his body to where he barely felt the pain of bone striking back against metal! He tasted the coppery flavor of his own blood in his mouth but he all but ignored that as he brought blow after blow down into the man’s back, trying to break free! The man retaliated quickly, swinging a hard fist into Carter’s stomach, doubling him over and sending him to his knees! This was all happening so suddenly and from out of the blue! They say that we are in the greatest danger the closer we are to home and Carter had been caught completely off guard by this ambush-like attack! Whoever this was, he was cold and calculating and had the advantage of surprise! But Carter had been trained by the best and perhaps more importantly, he was a self-professed survivalist! The attacker turned his head as if to see where the crowbar had fallen when Carter swung his fist right up between the man’s legs!

“YOU MOTHER FU…!!!!” The attacker did not have the option to finish as his mouth fell open in a silent scream, doubling over at the waist and clutching at himself! Grabbing the man by the head in an unorthodox but tight side headlock, Carter proceeded to ram the man straight forward into the nearest car, shattering the window with the attacker’s own skull! The man stopped fighting. He simply hung there in the frame of the shattered car window. Carter took a step back and away from the scene as the weight of the attacker’s body slowly pulled him from the car window and he hit the pavement. He continued to clutch his genitals but his hood had been thrown back in the chaos and Carter could now see that whoever this was, he could have been Miles’s own age.

That was the precise moment when the adrenaline had worn off, and Carter’s legs had given out from under him. He sank to the ground and fell to his backside, the emotional turmoil of this life or death situation now taking its toll on his emotional well being and he started to shake, his body convulsing. His eyes remaining on the body of his attacker, he reached blindly for his phone, grasping at it when he heard the sound of running feet…

“What is going on… oh my god!” It was the head of the Turnberry Tower’s HOA, Anne Thompson. Carter had only met her in passing but Miles spoke highly of her time and again, and she was followed by two other tenants whom he did not know. They had heard the sounds from the garage and came running, and Anne came rushing right up to where Carter sat in shock, his hand finally having found his phone.

“Carter? Carter!” Anne tried to rouse him from his shock. “What happened!? Are you alright!?”

Not answering her, his eyes misted over and he pressed the right call button on his phone…

“9-1-1, what is your emergency?”

Carter’s tremors grew worse as he choked out, “I’ve… been … attacked!”



“For as sporadic as your time with us in SCW has been, you’ve had quite the ride for yourself, haven’t you Finn?”

Carter said from where he stood on the patio outside of his and Miles’s bedroom, bearing the signs of what had happened to him earlier. A dark scab covering both lips and the mark from where he had been struck just below his eye. Carter had just returned from the hospital where Miles had taken no lip from him and forced him to get examined and file a police report all at the same time.

Still shaken up from the harrowing experience, Carter had stepped out onto the patio without a jacket, seemingly all but ignoring the frigid air that had to have dipped into the mid-forties by now. He stared over the railing into the darkened sky, his eyes focused solely on the lights of the Vegas Strip where mere hours ago he had been having the time of his life. How circumstances change.

“I have to admit that when J2H vacated the title and the tournament was announced, I was less than thrilled. Not about having another chance to become the World Heavyweight Champion, because – c’mon! Who in their right mind would bitch about that? No, this was more about J2H abdicating his throne. I really wanted to see if he’d be able to break his own record and who would be the one to eventually topple him. But there’s more to it than that. There has always been something exciting about a championship tournament, and when J2H named Miles as one of the participants, I was proud of my man. Then when my name was announced, a part of me felt a touch of dread, like right here.”

He patted himself on the midsection.

“Not for the fear of taking part and failing, or facing the pressure of a championship run. I’ve been there before a few times in Sin City Underground. No, I think the butterflies started hitting me at their hardest when I realized how likely the chances would be of Miles and I both advancing and ending up against each other at some point in this tournament.”

He shook his head, folding his arms and running his hands along his bare arms.

“I don’t know how couples in this business can do that and nothing changes. Keira and Roxi have done it a few times. Crystal and Seleana… Miles and I wrestled once before for the Roulette title way back when but that was then – this is now. And times have changed. But that’s just one of six other possibilities in the future. For the time being, I have someone else watching me from across that ring, wanting to accomplish the very same thing that I do; make it to the Quarter-Finals and eventually the championship round at My Bloody Valentine V. Finn Whelan. Probably one of the most enigmatic men on the entire roster.”

“You watch Finn Whelan and you literally don’t know what to make of him as far as personality, but that’s not what you’re dealing with inside of the ring. You know from many past experiences that you are dealing with a thug - and I mean that in the nicest sense of the word. Finn Whelan has been around these parts as far back as April of 2020 and while the man isn’t undefeated like I initially thought when I started my research on him, he still has one of the most impressive win-loss records in either division. In the middle of everything else that I have had going on around me this past week, I sat in the GO Gym for literal hours and watched every single match I could find of his. From his official debut in 2020, right up until his most current tag title defense at December 2 Dismember V. And while I can best describe Finn’s career path in SCW as Hobbit-like … There And Back Again … I can’t deny the fact that when he does grace us with his presence, he certainly makes the most out of each and every opportunity handed to him. It was Finn Whelan who ended the six month long Roulette title run of “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart. It was Finn Whelan who ended “Godly” Ken Davison’s first World heavyweight title run. And even though that World Championship[ reign didn’t last as long as I’m sure he would have wanted, the fact remains – he knows what it feels like to win the big one.”

“And of course, let’s not forget the fact that Finn – and Kayla – did the entire Mixed tag division a favor by stripping the titles away from Ollie and Eiley, and so far? Nobody has come close to ending their run. And that … that right there … is the reason why I think I have the edge going into this first round match against a man that many tend to overlook! Because while I’m sure he wants to become a two-time champion, in the back of his head he knows he has other commitments and that he has a tag team partner that is depending on him to fulfill them. Finn is splitting himself into two totally opposite directions and one can do that only for so long before you inevitably break in two.”

“I’m going into this match with the odds stacked against me, but when have I ever allowed that to stop me? The majority of my success stories have taken place elsewhere, down in SCU when it was still a thing in the sport. When I came up here to SCW where the stakes were even higher, I have to admit that I found myself to be a small fish in a HUGE ocean! And while my first taste of championship gold still eludes me in SCW, I still know the feeling. The taste. I’ve come close to winning the Internet and I am proud to say that I took J2H to the limit, earning respect from the man and that fact alone is almost as valuable as the championship itself! But now, I am being given another opportunity and I have to get past seven men in order to do so. And it all begins just between us, Finn.”

“See Finn, I admit fully that inside SCW and in outside territories, you have had one HELL of a run! And the scary thing is that your career is still in its infancy, much like my own. But this isn’t WWH or Union Battleground or anywhere else that you’ve set foot inside. This is Sin City Wrestling and I am not like any other man you’ve faced before. Because facing me is not going to be entirely unlike facing yourself. I noticed that when I was watching you, you know? How many similarities there are between us, despite our differences in age and experience. I know that you see yourself as something of an underdog.”


From behind, one can see the pearly whites of Carter’s smile shone through as he shakes his head.

“And that is a feeling I know all too well and can easily relate to. After I graduated from the GO Gym and signed with SCU, the Boy’s Club in the locker room didn’t look past me because they didn’t even see me. I went in there being myself and when the macho men of this sport see someone like me, they either have a hard time accepting the fact that I’ve made it this far or that they have to share a dressing room with me. There were times where I was made to feel so unwelcome that I had to get dressed either out in the hall or the bathrooms, but that’s fine. That’s alright. Going through all the hazing and the bullshit just made me ready for even more that came my way. I came to realize they didn’t resent me for who I was. They resented me because I was there to take their spot at the top. And they made the graven error in judgment thinking that  just because I looked soft, I did business inside of the ring the same way.”

“And that right there was where and when I proved them all wrong. That was when I started fighting and winning to earn the respect of the big dogs in the backyard. I was winning matches and tag titles with my bestie Ariana at my side but that wasn’t enough for them because I had a partner. I was depending on someone else. Nobody thought I stood a snowball’s chance in hell when I was entered into the Combat division because … look at me! But I went on to win that title and was fighting in everything from MMA battles to boxing matches and everything in between! That is when the boys started to wonder if they misjudged me. But from that point on when I was winning the TV title to the Underground Championship, right up until I came here, even my strongest supporters had their doubts when I would be booked against someone that was bigger and more experienced. And yes…”


He nodded with sincerity.

“I have lost my share of matches. We all have! It’s the nature of the game. But I’ve also won my share against some of the biggest and baddest they could put against me. Men like “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart! Senor Vinnie! Goth! We are talking about the best of the best and what did all of them have in common? They didn’t take me nearly as seriously as they should have. And I can admit there was a time when I ranted and raved about being overlooked like that but a wise man told me that in the end, it was a lot like being carded for buying alcohol. You’ll come to appreciate it in time. It only works to my advantage and the detriment of my opponents. And one day, and with this tournament I can only hope that it is soon, one day I’LL be joining that Boys Club!”

He poked himself in the chest with a forefinger.

“And the days of that indirect advantage will slowly erode away. And all of the doubters will look back once that World title belt is fitted around my waist and realize just how wrong they had been from the very beginning! And I sincerely hope that they choke on all of those doubts that they’ve had about me!”

Having been leaning against the railing, Carter stood upright.

“There’s a lot to be said for you and me going into this match, Finn. Similar styles. Similar outlooks. And neither one of us is going to take any bullshit from the other. And while it’s not going to be easy for either of us, it is going to be fun! And when you think about it, it’s appropriate that I’m going to go all the way to the first Supercard of the year to win my first championship in SCW. Because 2024 is going to be MY year. The year of Carter. And all due respect Finn, you’re going to be the first of many to get me to that point.”

Just then, the patio door opened and Miles Kasey stepped out onto the terrace with Carter’s feather jacket in hand. Having no need to say anything, Miles slipped the jacket over Carter’s shoulders and gently guided him back inside.

18
Climax Control Archives / Thankful
« on: November 24, 2023, 08:04:46 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada - Black Friday

“2AM…” Miles said through a giGANTIC yawn as he and his boyfriend Carter stood outside in the cold of the Las Vegas morning, just outside of the doors to the local Target nearest to their home. With eyes filled with sleep, Miles cast a sidelong glance to Carter as he sipped from an extra large cup of coffee purchased from a nearby gas station. Miles mumbled, “Remind me again why we had to be here four hours before the stores even open?”

Carter looked up at Miles with an innocent quirk to his expression and he shrugged as if the answer were obvious, “Because they have some kick ass deals and we need to start our Christmas shopping?”

“You just inherited the better part of almost six digits!” Miles yawned again. “So again, why do we have to be here so damn early to try and get … what are we even here to get anyway? The 55 inch TV I can get behind, but what else could be so important?”

Carter answered, “The new iPad is only $229!”

Miles blew a raspberry.

Carter then said, “I want that new crockpot…”

Miles rolled his eyes rather dramatically.

“There are a few things I want to get for Ari and Mom and Grams and…”

Miles shrugged, accepting this while Carter rattled off a list of names they had to shop for.

Carter then said, “I also see they have deals on those Resident Evil 4 and Diablo III games you were after…”

Miles held up a forefinger and said, “To which I approve heartily!”

“Oh thank you.” Carter replied as he went for a drink of his coffee and Miles then took more direct notice.

“Give me some of that?” Miles then said, nodding his head toward the steaming cup of java, to which Carter playfully pulled the cup away from Miles’s “grabby hands” and he said, “No! You had your chance when we stopped at the store! You snooze, you…”

“Gimme!” Miles snatched the cup from out of Carter’s hand, but Carter did not even try to stop him. In fact, he wore a smile on his face and allowed it to happen. Under most circumstances, Carter would have bitten the hand of anyone who reached for his coffee – but this was Miles we were talking about! Plus, Carter had a sharp mind and came prepared. He reached down to the drink carrier on the pavement at his feet and removed another large coffee flavored to his tastes. Miles started to take a drink but instead did a comical double take.

“You had more this entire time and never told me!?” Miles said sharply, to which Carter countered, “You said you didn’t want any at the time so I didn’t think to!”

And before Carter could get even so much as a single sip, Miles had this one right out of his hand as well - even though he had yet to finish the first cup he had just confiscated! Carter just stared at him with bemused eyes, then reached down and instead of grabbing yet another drink, which would probably be taken anyway, he instead grabbed a white paper bag and removed a jelly filled donut.

Which was promptly snatched from out of his hands!

"Miles!" Carter laughed, to which Miles replied, "What donut?" With the tell-tale ring of powdered sugar and jelly around his lips. Carter huffed back a bark of laughter before leaning over to look at the elderly couple who were standing directly behind them in line.

“Do you see how he treats me?” Carter asked playfully, to which the old woman waved him off, saying, “My boyfriend treats me the same way!”

The old man looked at her through his own thick-rimmed specs and said aloud for everybody to hear, “You ain’t got no boyfriend you old bag!”

The old woman promptly swatted the old man in the arm with her beaded handbag, causing Miles to almost choke on his donut - giving Carter all the opening he needed to grab his own drink, the only remaining one that Miles had not confiscated for himself. Carter stole one more glance back at the comical old couple before looking up to his own loved one and he smiled, stating the obvious, “We always meet the most interesting people.”

Garnering a nod of agreement from Miles as he drained his cup.

***

Just about four hours later, there was a noise of movement from within the store, alerting everyone in line which had now grown considerably larger, stretching the length of the building. The movement from inside the doors caused a start from Carter who quickly jostled Miles who appeared to be dozing standing up!

“Miles…!”

“I’m not tired, you’re tired!” Miles called aloud, before he blinked the sleep away and saw what Carter was alerting him to! “Well it’s about…”

“Do you remember the plan?” Carter asked excitedly. To which Miles replied, “How could I forget?”

Carter and Miles, and for that matter, the entirety of the gathered crowd of holiday shoppers behind them, all readied themselves as the doors opened and the employee said, “Hi! Welc-!”

And the line surged forward! Carter jumped INTO the nearest shopping cart and Miles grabbed it and took off racing into the throng of furious bargain hunters!

We’d spare you the intricate details of this rabid shopping excursion. Suffice to say, if you live in the United States, you've heard of some of the horror stories about Black Friday ordeals. If you live outside and are unfamiliar, well just a handful of what happened in this particular Target….

A mother all but abandoning her kids at the entrance for not being able to keep up and ignoring all employees intercoming for her to get to the front of the store – all so that she could get her hands on a brand new Macbook…!

A man stole an ice cream maker out of the previously seen elderly woman's hands and made a run for it, prompting her husband to trip the offending shopper with his cane so he could easily retrieve the goods for his wife…!

Miles could have sworn he saw Despayre and Gabriel Stevens in the midst of some of the chaos, Despy baseball sliding under a group of brawling shoppers and snatching the last Looney Tunes BluRay from their grasp…!

Two ample sized women brawling over a lace bra that would have been too small to have even been used as a Band-Aid for them, let alone cover their… you know…!

But perhaps the most notable moment was just as Carter and Miles had gathered everything they Carter had set their his sights on - they detoured around the toy department to reach the end of the L-O-N-G checkout line when something bright and blue caught Carter’s attention. Carter made an excited squeal and he ran off down the aisle, prompting Miles to look on, “Babe…?”

There was a new Stitch plush toy on the market – and just the one left on the shelf! Carter just barely snatched it off the shelf when a football player-sized man snatched it from out of HIS hands!

“Hey, I had that first!” Carter yelled as he grabbed the man’s wrists to pry Stitch loose without damaging the plush toy!

“You little bitch…!” The hulking brute growled as he pulled away. “I don’t give a shit! I’M taking it so let - GO!” And the man’s superior strength won out as he practically threw Carter around and down, causing the young man to lose his balance and fall against the shelves!

The man sniffed triumphantly and turned to make his getaway – only to meet an angry, sleep deprived and VERY protective Miles used the shopping cart to shoulder check the man, sending HIM back and tripping over Carter! Stitch went flying into the air to which Miles caught him with one hand and with the other, reached down to gallantly assist his man to his feet.

“You were right!” Miles exclaimed, breathless. “This IS fun!”

Turnberry Towers

“So at least now I understand why you wanted me to come with you.” Miles said as the elevator door to their floor slid open with a soft chime, and the Brit stepped out into the hallway with his arms laden with shopping bags while Carter carried – exactly one bag and the keys to the condo. Miles muttered sourly, “To do all the heavy lifting.”

“Now that is simply not true, Miles.” Carter objected as he fished the keys to the condo from out of his jacket pocket. “And I am wounded that you would suggest such a thing. Wounded I say!”

“Mm hmmm!” Miles muttered, clearly not believing a word that Carter was saying. “It’s true!” Carter stated outright. As he turned the key to the deadbolt, he looked back over his shoulder to give his man a devilish grin, he added, “You also make one fine human battering ram!”

Miles made a face and then playfully stuck his tongue out at Carter, making the young man laugh merrily. He pushed the door open and stepped inside of their shared home – and almost dropped the bag he was carrying at the sight that was immediately set in front of his eyes, front and center in their living room. A shimmering seven foot tall Christmas tree - white in color and decorated in shades of blue lights, garland and baubles. But it was the tree topper and the random ornaments hanging from the artificial branches. They were all Stitch related. There was even a brand new plush Stitch stationed right under the lowest branch, ready for the taking and mandatory cuddling.

Carter just stared, caught completely off guard as to where this all came from when Miles set the bags down in the foyer and walked past his boyfriend, giving him a smug grin along the way, “You’re not the only one who can pull off a surprise!”



“Oliver Zahn…”

Carter winced, holding up a hand in mock surrender.

“Sorry, I know you have a preference for being referred to as OZ for some godforsaken reason, but we’ll get into that theory later. For now, I suppose since the holidays are upon us and I’ve had a pretty good past few days, I can play along. I imagine OZ is just your boyish acronym for your first and last name but I’d like to think better of you than that. I mean, indeed you are a graduate of the Jet City academy and as such, one would think you had a bit more of a creative output towards what you want others to call you; nicknames, ring names, you know… that lot. But just wanting to go by your initials but a word made out of your initials just…”

Carter cringed, then held up a finger and nodded.

“Yeah, exactly that. Cringe. Just like when we tune in on the monitors backstage to keep up to date on what’s happening both inside of the ring and backstage in interviews and such and Oli-OZ? What in the world has happened to you? You came into SCW with both guns a blazin’ as the old timers might say, and in the past few weeks you just started shooting nothing but blanks. I mean, first you and Eiley drop the tag team titles to a virtual brand new team, when you had been beating established teams left and right. Then after that you try and regain your footing and… well, how had that been going for you? You thought you could use Ari and myself as a means to an end to get the momentum back on your side for your rematch and, what happened again? Oh yeah, that’s right! Eiley tried to rob us and it backfired and we put one over on you instead. Now I’m not the biggest fan of how it happened but…”

He tucked his hands deep into his pockets and shrugged.

“Omelets and eggs, y’know? Then you went and challenged a team that you had beaten once before - Sam Marlowe and Ben Jordan. I guess since you thought you beat them once, it made them easy pickings to be beat again and looky at what happened! Now I know a few people have been accusing you of being the so-called **air quotes** ‘weak link’ of the team but more often than not, it looks to me more like Eiley is the one who’s been causing your team’s losses, even though your shoulders are the one getting put down to the canvas. And now you want to, what? Prove yourself to her and to the entire SCW Universe by using me as an example?”

Carter closes his eyes and waves a finger in the negative.

“No, no. For one, I am not going to be used by anyone without specifically asking to be - and two, your name isn’t Miles Kasey so the odds are nonexistent! I have been placed against bigger, badder and more experienced men than you Ollie, and I’ve won some and I’ve lost some but I have never been used as an example! Not by them, and certainly not by you! You see, I absolutely love going up against guys like you. Guys who are so full of themselves that they think they’re the greatest thing to hit the ring since turnbuckle pads! That means I get to stand there and watch their faces fall when they realize they’re flat on their back and my hand is being raised, leaving them wondering what the hell just happened! I like facing egocentric guys like yourself because I enjoy serving them a big slice of humble pie, and being the weekend after Thanksgiving, I couldn’t think of a more appropriate dessert! This time around, your greatest strength is going to become your greatest weakness. You rely so much on your speed and your aerial game to upend the guys you’re in the ring against but SURPRISE! This time you’re in there with a guy who can match your style and then some! This time you’re in the ring with a guy the same size as you, but who can compete in ways that you can’t! A guy who might be two years older than you but I also have a good four years experience edge against whatever it is that you bring to the table!”

“I don’t know. Maybe I’d take you a little more seriously OZ if you weren’t constantly being made a fool of by a group of grade school children seemingly on a weekly basis, backstage in front of the world. Maybe I’d take you more seriously if you weren’t calling yourself ‘the Miracle of Oz’ when Oz is either some make-believe land you reach somewhere over the rainbow, or some prison show that was the Hallmark of male genitalia being shown for all to see.”

“Take notes, Ollie. Whatever you think you’re going to accomplish against me this weekend, isn’t going to happen. This match is just going to be another loss on your record, only this time you won’t have Eiley to blame. Just you, yourself. We just passed a day in which we celebrate our thanks, and I am going to leave you with nothing to be thankful for!”

19
Climax Control Archives / The Will Reading
« on: November 03, 2023, 11:38:47 PM »
Seattle, Washington -
Wednesday; November 01


To say that the past few weeks have been a challenge for not only Carter McKinney, but also for his immediate family and those closest to him would be something of an understatement. The passing of his father Cillian Macguire, just as the wounds from the past ten years of mistreatment and neglect were beginning to heal and to mend. And when Carter was prepared to sacrifice a part of himself in the hopes of saving his father’s life, or at the very least, prolonging it for a few years more, the news of his passing had reached his ears. Carter privately blamed himself for waiting too long to make that all-important decision.

And here at the McKinney homestead in Seattle, the family was looking - hoping - to bring about the final touches of this heartbreaking loss to a conclusion. The last time we visited this impressive house was almost a full year ago, when Carter had brought those closest to him home to Seattle for what Miles Kasey called “one of the best Christmases he had ever had”. It was a memory cherished by all, as it was a time where Carter was healing emotionally from the ending of an abusive relationship, and Miles growing closer to the man he would one day soon come to genuinely love. However – unfortunately – the same could not be said of this visit in particular, as Miles and Carter were brought back to Seattle for what would be the final farewell to Cillian Macguire; the Reading of the Will.

Nothing had changed - truly, in any sense of the word. Joan aka “Grams” even put Miles and Carter ‘to work’ once they arrived that very morning, taking down all of the Halloween decorations that had been put up to celebrate the most ghoulish of holidays, as the previous evening was spent with Joanna and her mother dishing out bowls full of candy to the multitude of Trick or Treaters. A small consolation to what had to be done today. Carter and Miles had arrived from Las Vegas to Seattle earlier this morning after a short flight of less than three hours. It was now just past noon. The weather was relatively cool mid-day, mid-fifties while overcast, the sun nowhere to be seen from behind the walls of gray clouds overhead. Somehow it felt fitting given what they were here for, and what was to come.

*So, is this everyone?" The older gentleman, mid-fifties perhaps, said from the place he sat at the head of the dining room table.

"I suppose so." Joanna sighed, a soft feeling of defeat coursing through her. "I thought someone else was going to show but maybe they changed their minds."

"God willing." The stage whisper was spoken, from not just Carter but his Grams as well. Jinx! Carter sat on one side of the table, his loving and supporting boyfriend Miles at his side. Across from them, Joan and Joanna.

The man, as it turned out, was the attorney to Cillian, and Joanna brought him here for the official reading. Just in case. Mister Noah Bennett. Oh well respected attorney in the state of Washington for the past 25 years.

"Well," Mr. Bennett said, clasping his hands together on the surface of the table. "Shall we get started?"

"Yes, thank you." Joanna said. "I'm sure you're anxious to get back to Olympia."

Mr. Bennett smiled and adjusted his glasses, picking up the papers in front of him. He cleared his throat and was about to begin when the telltale sound at the doorbell was heard, followed by a loud rap of knuckles on the door frame.

"Oh what in gay hell?" Carter mumbled as both his mother and grandmother closed their eyes, their hopes that these extra guests when it comes suddenly dashed on the proverbial rocks.

"Were you expecting someone else?" Mr. Bennett asked. To which Grams answered, "Fearful would be a more appropriate word for it "

Grams then turned to Miles and exclaimed, "I swear it's like Beetlejuice." Eliciting a snort of laughter to escape from Miles.

"Carter?" Joanna spoke up. "Can you let them in?" Causing Carter to roll his eyes and he pushed himself up to his feet. His Mom added, "And be nice."

"I'm always nice!" Carter declared before he exited the dining room. The gathered group listened as his footsteps were heard heading towards the door, followed by the sound of the door being opened and ultimately…

"Oh what are you doing out!? The sun is up!"

Joanna groaned, holding her head in her hand. Miles looked first toward her and then to Joan, but there was an uncharacteristic expression of annoyance on her face, none of her usual humor at Carter’s display of sass. The voices in the house’s foyer continued…

“Crude. Typical.” Was the voice of a woman.

"Are you going to let us in or not??" Followed by the tones of a man.

"You need my permission to cross the threshold?” Carter was overheard saying. “I knew you were a...!"

“Carter!” Grams called out so as to be heard. “Let them in please so we can get this unpleasantness over with as quickly as possible!”

Joanna looked at Miles who had his head down, eyes closed and shoulders trembling and she said, “When you laugh, you only encourage him.”

Miles looked back up and was quite clearly struggling to compose himself, but had the good grace to acknowledge what Joanna said as fact with a nod of the head. Satisfied, Joanna turned and everyone watched as Carter escorted three people into the dining room - and Miles recognized them immediately from Cillian’s funeral. Carter’s ‘other’ grandma who had tried to upstage her own son’s corpse at the services, and her other two sons – Cillian’s brothers and Carter’s uncles – who had tried to help her do so.

The three made themselves quite at home, taking the first empty seats at the table that they laid eyes on, trying to remain together. One of the men tried to take the seat beside Miles who put a restraining hand on the back and Miles spoke up, “This seat is taken.” The man shot Miles a sour look, but he paid heed by walking around the table and took a seat on the other side of the attorney and to Joan’s right. The look on the matriarch’s face made Miles second guess himself at not letting the man sit beside him. Better Carter would have sat at his Grams’s side than this asshole.

Once everyone was seated, Carter’s “other” Grandma looked around at everyone until her gaze fell upon Miles himself. Her eyes narrowed and she gave him a filthy look just as she did at the services, and she asked, “And you are.”

“Miles Kasey.” Came the answer, and Carter added for mere emphasis, and perhaps a touch of pettiness, “My boyfriend.”

To which Joanna stated, “And invited personally as his name is mentioned in Cillian’s will.” A fact Miles was still finding a tough time accepting.  And that added statement had the desired effect, as the woman shared a look with both of her sons before she looked to Grams.

“Joan.” She acknowledged. “You look well.”

“And it’s lovely to see you too, dear.” Grams replied. “There. Now we’re both liars.”

“Miles?” Joanna spoke up. “This is Cillian’s mother, Fiona. And his brothers, Conor and Liam.”

“It’s nice to see some basic manners.” Fiona said with a haughty derision. “Can we begin?”

Joanna looked to Mr. Bennett who again cleared his throat and he started to read from an official capacity, “I, Cillian Quinn Macguire, resident in the City of Olympia, County of Thurston, State of Washington, being of sound mind, not acting under duress or undue influence…”

“I bet…” Liam mumbled, but loud enough to draw eyes toward him.

“Mr. Bennett continued, “...And fully understanding the nature and extent of all my property and of this disposition thereof, do hereby make, publish, and declare this document to be my Last Will and Testament, and hereby revoke any and all other wills and codicils heretofore made by me.”

“I direct that all my debts, and expenses of my last illness, funeral, and burial, be paid as soon after my death as may be reasonably convenient, and I hereby authorize my Personal Representative Joanna McKinney…”

“What!?” Fiona exclaimed, but it was as if she said nothing as the attorney continued, “Hereinafter appointed, to settle and discharge, in his or her absolute discretion, any claims made against my estate.”

“I further direct that my Personal Representative shall pay out of my estate any and all estate and inheritance taxes payable by reason of my death in respect of all items included in the computation of such taxes, whether passing under this Will or otherwise. Said taxes shall be paid by my Personal Representative as if such taxes were my debts without recovery of any part of such tax payments from anyone who receives any item included in such computation.”

“I devise and bequeath my property, both real and personal and wherever situated, as follows:”

“To Miles Kasey, currently of Las Vegas, Nevada. Miles, I am grateful for everything you have done for my son Carter when I was unable. Our talk did me more good than you realize and I appreciate the fact that we both hold an appreciation for cars. Therefore, I am leaving to you my cherished and restored 1969 Ford Mustang Mach 1 428 Cobra Jet.”

Miles blinked in complete disbelief at being willed such an unbelievable piece of automobile artwork! And Conor leapt to his feet and spoke up, “Hold on! No, no way! Cillian promised that car to me!”

“Oh he did not! Stop lying!” Carter retorted in defiance. “You haven’t spoken to Dad in years! You’d be the last person he’d leave that car…”

“Babe…” Miles placed a comforting hand on his boyfriend’s forearm, shaking his head “no” to calm him down before that wit and sharp tongue caused further trouble in the family home. Fuming, Carter’s Uncle Conor slowly sat back down, allowing Mr. Bennett to continue.

“To Joanna McKinney, currently of Seattle, as my ex-wife and in hopes of correcting my greatest mistake in disappointing you as both a husband and father to our son, I leave to you Harborview Cove…”

“What!?” Fiona all but shouted, clearly affronted, as both Uncles started to talk at once! “Absolutely not!” “No way!” “This isn’t right!” Miles leaned over to Carter to whisper, “Harborview Cove?”

“Dad owned an apartment complex in Olympia.” Carter whispered in answer. “A successful one, too. Doesn’t owe anything on it.”

Miles sat back, whistled softly as Joanna seemed transfixed at being left something such as that. Fiona and her two sons were still protesting, reaching for the will but Mr. Bennett had the good sense of timing to retract it away from their reach. He then went on to read, “To Joan McKinney, my dear Joanna’s mother and a woman I was proud to be allowed to call ‘Mom’.” This in particular earned a hard glare from Fiona toward Grams.

Mr. Bennett continued, “The best thing I can say about you is I was never able to tell a mother-in-law joke where you were concerned. I remember you expressed an interest in my art collection, and so I would like to leave you the entirety of my collection.”

Grams just looked down, his fingers over her eyes at such a generous gift.

“And finally, to my son Carter, the one to whom I consider my greatest failure as a father. Not because of who you are, or who you choose to love, but because I failed you as a father in not being able to accept it until it was too late.”

Carter closed his eyes, feeling the salty sting of tears slowly grow and felt the arm of Miles snake its way around his shoulders to offer him some semblance of comfort.

“I was not able to offer you the home that you deserved as a child, so as an adult, I am offering you my house in Olympia.”

“Furthermore, all monetary assets including savings and life insurance, after payments made are to be evenly divided between Joanna McKinney, Carter McKinney and Joan McKinney to the sum of…” Mr. Bennett looked more closely over the rim of his glasses to be certain he was reading correctly, before he finalized…”$852,434.”

Fiona fell back against the back of her chair, her mouth wide open in shock as Cillian’s two brothers gaped. Almost a full million – and it had just been left for Carter, his mother and grandmother! The house was filled with a shocked silence until ultimately, Fiona stood upright once again and snatched the Will from Mr. Bennett’s hands, this time before he could see fit to pull away.

“No! I refuse to believe this!” Fiona raged as Conor and Liam stood up to read over their mother’s shoulders as she said, “I refuse to believe Cillian would ignore his own… ah ha! See? I knew it!” And Fiona started to read from the Will, “And to my Mother, Fiona Macguire and my two brothers, Liam and Conor Macguire; I was not good enough for you three to have around as family when I was alive, I saw no reason you should feel any differently when I’m dead. However, I made a promise to Joanna that I would remember you in my Will so here it is.” Fiona choked on the next and final word… “‘Hi there. See? I remembered.’”

Fiona looked to her sons who grabbed at the Will but she pulled it away and she started to rifle through the papers, “No… there must be more to it…”

“There is not, Ms. Macguire.” Mr. Bennett stated with grim finality. “Your son made his intentions very clear with me when he dictated to me his wishes. And it’s all right there in your hands.”

“And you could have seen it as soon as Dad died and saved yourself a trip.” Carter stated. “I mean it is a Will and they are  considered public documents, after all.”

“Don’t get cocky.” Liam snarled. “And don’t get too comfortable with this. Soon as we get back to Olympia, we’re contesting!”

“Yes!” Fiona stated with a smug righteousness, her chin jetted out and nose practically in the air.

“On what grounds?” Mr. Bennett finally spoke up, growing weary of this display. “Ms. Macguire… gentlemen…” He acknowledged Conor and Liam. “This isn’t Hollywood. You can’t contest a Will simply because you don’t agree with it. You have to prove undue influence or forgery…”

Conor started to speak but the lawyer held up a hand, a gesture he perfected through his years of fighting cases in court. “And this Will was written well before Mister Macguire ever got back into contact with any present here today! It is ironclad!” He jammed a forefinger toward the papers in Fiona’s hands. “The only recent addition was the one given toward Mister Kasey here…”

“Well!” Fiona blurted out, “That explains it…”

“It explains nothing!” Mr. Bennett countered. “This addition was made over a month ago, and Mister Macguire was quite well aware of what he was doing. His illness played absolutely no role in his addition, whatsoever! And I am prepared to bring in his doctor to state as such!”

“This. Isn’t. Right!” Fiona threw the Will down onto the surface of the table, scattering the papers in every direction, “They don’t deserve any of this! We…!” She pointed toward her sons and herself. “... Are his family!”

“And what am I?” Carter countered.

“Oh we know what you are.” Conor sneered. “So save yourself some grief and keep quiet while the grown ups talk, Carter. You don’t know…”

“I know enough to know that it wasn’t Dad’s idea to suggest I be sent to that correctional facility.” Carter interrupted, silencing everyone present.

“What?” His Mom started to ask but Carter’s gaze burned straight toward his “other” Grandma and his two Uncles. He said, “I know you three were behind it all. You two…” he pointed between Conor and Liam. “Hounded my dad day and night over sending me away because I soiled the family name! And I know that you…” He pointed right at Fiona. “Threatened to cut him off from the family if he didn’t! The only reason he went along with it was because he didn’t want to be cut off from your money that he depended on to support Mom and me! Well guess what!? It didn't work anyway, because it made them get divorced! And even then that wasn’t enough for you because you disowned him anyway! So how DARE you walk into this house, acting like you’re owed anything from a man you had nothing to do with for the better part of a decade! Not even when he was sick!”

“Oh and you did?” Liam questioned.

“I spent weeks going to doctors to ensure my kidneys were healthy enough to donate to my dad and try and save him!” Carter declared, drawing the collective gazes of both his Mother and Grams who until now, had no idea. “Which is a hell of a lot more than even his own brothers did!”

“You can seriously sit there with a straight face and steal from a grieving mother!?” Fiona started her fake sobbing act, but Carter had dealt with far too much over the past several weeks and he was having none of it! He said, “I think you mispronounced ‘greedy’, not grieving!”

“How DARE…”

“Oh give it a rest!” Carter shouted over her. “I don’t doubt that MAYBE you’re feeling a small ping of grief over losing a son in that withered, black heart of yours, but enough with the act! It’s as bad as what you pulled at the funeral! I mean, my God! Amber Heard put on a better performance in court than you did at Dad’s services!”

Amazing how quickly Fiona stopped “crying” as she stared daggers at her grandson, saying, “If I wasn’t such a lady I would slap some respect into you!”

Which made Grams say, “And if I wasn’t such a lady, I’d say you put one finger on my grandson and your teeth would be back in Olympia before you are.” Prompting all heads to turn toward Joan as she was never known for saying something like that! But threaten her family – ESPECIALLY her grandson… and all bets were off!

“Ladies, please!” Mr. Bennett said, hands raised in an attempt to help cooler heads to prevail. Liam and Conor stood on either side of Fiona as Mr. Bennett stood up, gathering the scattered papers of his client’s will. Once he had them in hand, his eyes settled on the three. He said, “If you wish to follow through on this threat and contest, that is certainly your right. But I feel it only fair to warn you that you will lose. Because Mister Macguire saw this coming from a mile away and he set aside a settlement toward me to represent his family in court. Just in case.”

Fiona’s lips trembled as she stood fast, not wanting to admit defeat.

Mr. Bennett eyed Liam and Conor and followed up with, “So you had best think about how you want to look in the eyes of the court and society. Because not only do I have Mister Macguire’s doctor on standby, but also his therapist. And I can tell you here and now that they and I would just love to take all three of you apart in front of a judge.”

It was like a standoff in the Old West films of the 1950s, with Cillian’s family staring down the attorney but Mr. Bennett had been up against the best in court and he was not going to back down with these three. It continued until…

“Come on, boys.” Fiona turned around to take her leave.

“Mom..” Conor started to speak. “No…”

“Let’s go!” She said in a final tone that would brook no argument. Liam put a hand on Conor’s back and ushered him out of the dining room and moments later, they heard the closing of the front door. Joanna fell into the arms of Grams – and Carter was held tightly by Miles.

It was finally over.



“Well, looky here at where I am!”

“I know I've had a pretty rocky past few weeks happening in my life, both personally and professionally, but I’d like to think that I’ve made it out of the chaos with my head still relatively held up high. I know I got all butt hurt when I didn’t come out of High Stakes XIII as the new World Heavyweight Champion, but I’m counting my blessings. My man is still the Internet Champion and my BFF finally won a championship that has been a long time coming. Okay, sure that made me feel like the odd man out, being the only one out of our little trio to not pick up a win, but I thought surely after what I went through, something good would come my way.”

“Well, yes and no. On the plus side, I get to team with Ariana again and trust me when I say, that is something I never tire of. But on the down side, I saw the rest of the card and I see Goth going up against Austin James Mercer as a reward for their showing in the Six Pack match, and the winner goes on to face J2H for the title. Um… hello? The second runner up, standing right here! I outlasted both Austin and Goth – hell! I’M the one that eliminated Goth and yet I get completely passed over for the chance to challenge J2H, and I’m instead put into a match against two others who had no more luck at High Stakes XIII than I did! The now-former Mixed Tag Team Champions, Olly Zahn and Eiley! Well, I'll correct the oversight in due time. Right now I have a tag team partner and more importantly, a best friend, depending on me to make good in her first match as a champion -- and Carter does not look to disappoint.”

“First of all, allow me to congratulate Eiley for winning the 2023 Future Star award. I would be lying if I tried to tell the world that you didn’t deserve it, because you do. You came right into SCW and the first thing that you managed to do of any import was win a major World championship! If that didn’t qualify you for the award, nothing would! But you’re not the one that I have to go up against, are you? No, see you get to face off against someone who actually won a championship two weeks ago, and that’s my bestie Ariana Angelos! No, her Bombshell Internet title isn’t on the line from what I understand, although it really wouldn’t matter if it was. You see, Ari is coming into this match with not just gold round her waist, but all of the momentum behind her! Eiley? You really don’t have any, so to speak. Just excuses and declarations that you and Olly are going to correct that silly little thing you called a mistake; namely the loss of your titles.”

“No, the one I have to face head on is the prized student of Jet City, Oliver Zahn. Now Olly… I can call you Olly, right? Everything that I said before about Eiley, well I have to say in regards to you too. You had just as much experience as your tag team partner – which is to say none at all – and look at the teams you beat to walk away as the champions in your first match as a team! I say BRAVO! And, as hard as it must have been to win those titles, you held onto them for a long time, didn’t you? Beating some of the best teams in SCW, former champions and not! You brought the Mixed Tag titles from oblivion and raised them up to where they haven’t been in a very long time! That must have made that loss at High Stakes XIII really stick in your craw! I mean, here you go and win the titles in your first match as a team – and then you go and lose them to Finn and Kayla in only their second match together. That fact alone had to be a real kick to the bojangles, hm? Well, I’m sure the bosses have laid out some plans for you two to get your rematch eventually … but for now you have other problems to deal with; namely Ari and myself.”

“And you - Olly – Christ I admit a bit of surprise that you didn’t win that Newcomer award. You’ve had some pretty good matches out there with some of the best. You had yourself a great series of matches against Ben Jordan of all people, and while you walked away the winner in your tag title match, Ben got the better of you in your singles match and that’s nothing to be ashamed of! Ben is and has always been one of the very best SCW has ever had to offer. My point is, much like my big match against J2H, you gave Ben your all and you managed to impress the best. That speaks highly of you as a competitor and when the time comes, the world is going to be your oyster. Just… not quite yet, and not this weekend in particular.”

“Now I don’t want you two jumping to conclusions about the things you might think I’m going to say here tonight. I know that everyone and their mother have been calling you two Kris and Mikah 2.0 and it has to be really getting old, yes? Well don’t worry. I’m not going to join the likes of Austin and Tempest and whoever else has been jumping on that bandwagon. Because I don’t consider the two of you carbon copies of Mikah and Kris, two of the best Sin City Wrestling has ever had to offer. Well, not exactly. You see, when the two of you are inside of the ring, you both are your own people. You were each trained by two former World Champions, but you took what they taught like any good student and made it your own. Inside of that ring, you are not Kris and Mikah 2.0. Outside? Now that might be a different story. Because whenever the cameras catch you two backstage or conducting one of your promos, one could be forgiven for thinking you were watching Kris and Mikah because of the way you two interact with one another?”

“It’s the exact same way that Kris and Mikah do. The same sassy exchanges with each other. Both of you in Hawaii just like them. You two treat each other, the same way that they do. I wouldn’t be a bit surprised if you two ended up living together or in a flirty relationship – again, just like them. I know Eiley responded to Tempest once by saying she took it with great pride to be compared to Mikah and… well, different strokes for different folks. I can see wanting to be compared in regards to success but when it comes to your own individualities? I would think that would be where you’d draw the line and want more so to spread your wings and experience life from outside of their shadows rather than embracing it. But, you do you. If you want the world to watch your promos and forever compare you to someone else rather than celebrate your own selves, well I say more power to you. I am just here to reiterate one final point.”

“Despite all evidence to the contrary, despite anything that I or anyone else might have said before or in the future, you two are not Kris and Mikah. You see, Kris and Mikah were undefeated as a tag team.”

“You’re not. You lost to Finn Whelan and Kayla Richards, which means one very important thing going into our match this Sunday. You’re human.”

“You’re vulnerable. You can be beaten."

20
Climax Control Archives / Closure
« on: September 29, 2023, 09:12:04 PM »
Las Vegas, Nevada

If there is one universal truth about all gay men, everywhere in every corner of the Earth, it’s the fact that they all have the exact same thing in their bedroom. And no, I am not talking about shackles on the bed so get your minds out of the gutters you pervs! There will be no kink shaming on my watch! It’s a full-length mirror, all the better to gaze at and admire their utter fabulousness. And the star of our time together, none other than Carter McKinney - aka Helluva Bottom Carter - had been standing in front of his own floor-length mirror for what seemed like an eternity, simply staring at his reflection. Not out of vanity mind you, despite the stereotype that all gay men went to extreme lengths to look good and take care of their bodies. Truth be told, Carter did fit the proverbial bill where that particular stereotype was concerned. He always took great care to look as good as possible, especially where Miles' own enjoyment was concerned, but in this circumstance, it was simply not the case. He was not dressing to impress his boyfriend because truth be told, Miles found his attractive in just about anything. Let alone what he was wearing now.

Carter had found a new love for the color magenta, and was wearing a long-sleeve, button up shirt of that very color with black skinny jeans to match. And here’s a little secret for all of you nosey Nellies; Carter did indeed wear glasses when it suited him. All those photos he’s posted on social media of him wearing specs? They weren’t just for show. Carter was somewhat near-sighted and wore either glasses or corrective contacts to better address the problem. He preferred contacts as glasses tended to hide his eyes, something he considered his best feature. (Miles might dispute that fact but we digress.) Today, he wore his Tower Grey style, busily scrutinizing himself.

 His eyes roamed over his reflection, and what had to be the fourth straight outfit that he had put together for what he was about to put himself through, in what would most assuredly be a roller coaster ride of his own making. Privately, he could not believe that he had made a special trip to the mall just to shop for new clothes for where he was about to go and who he was going to meet. Why was he even bothering to dress to impress this particular individual? In between changes, he had been half tempted to dive into his closet and come out wearing the gayest, most garish clothing he owned – but he just couldn’t bring himself to be that petty. Which is saying something because Miles himself had stated that his boyfriend could bring petty to an art form. 

He could not remember the last time he felt as nervous as he did now. Probably the moment Miles had made his desires known, but this was nothing of the kind. Circumstances were entirely different. When Carter was getting ready for his first official date with Miles, the butterflies were caused by the anticipation of spending the evening with the man he had fallen head over heels for. Whereas this time, the butterflies were more like a squadron of Boeing F/A-18Es, and caused by the idea of meeting his dad, the very man that for over a decade had hated the very existence of. But as both Miles as well as his Grandmother had told him, times change, as do people. Hence why he had placed the call to his mom to deliver the message to his dad. Things simply weren’t the same as they had been over a week ago…

Carter stepped out of the bedroom, shutting the door behind him out of mere habit while Miles was prone to leave it open when they weren’t entertaining company. Carter made sure that he had everything… wallet, phone.. And once satisfied, he walked from out of the hall and into the main living foyer of his and Miles’s shared home to be greeted by a soft whistle of appreciation…

“Look at you…” Miles said with a smile from where he was lounging back on the worn out sofa that Carter still believed he had to have picked up at a garage sale at best. Miles set aside the PS5 controller so that he could give his man his complete and undivided attention. “You look great.”

“You just keep up with your flattery.” Carter half teased as he walked toward the front door where he and Miles put their respective car keys in a dish on an end table. He quipped, “It just might get you everywhere.”

“Counting on it.” Miles replied in kind, to which Carter turned around and for the first time, realized Miles was not dressed to go, but sporting his pajama pants and a muscle shirt that best defined his upper torso.

Carter raised his brow and waved a hand toward Miles, “Erm, Miles? Aren’t you a little underdressed for meeting my dad?”

“Yeah, about that…” Miles pushed himself up to his feet and crossed their threshold to gaze down into his man’s blue eyes, placing his hands on his shoulders in a comforting reassurance. “Babe… I’m not going with you.”

“What are you talking about?” Carter blinked with slight disbelief, shaking his head as if he had heard Miles incorrectly. “Miles, I need you…”

“Babe? Listen to me.” Miles interrupted what he knew was going to be a well performed protest on Carter’s part. “What you need right now is to talk to your dad … alone. I’ll just end up being a distraction neither of you need.” Carter was about to say something to the contrary, the worry in the pit of his stomach now turning into a knotted ball with spikes to match. Miles went on to say, “I’ll be right here with my phone, just in case things go bad. But…” He shook his head. “I don’t think they will. Not after what Grams told us. Not after what you found in your dad’s journal.”

Carter held Miles’s gaze within his own, drawing in a deep breath. He was right. He didn’t like the fact, he had been relying on Miles being there as a means of emotional support. He said with a faux sense of indignity, “You could have told me this sooner. I was counting on you being there.”

“I know.” Miles smiled. “That’s why I waited to tell you. You would have found a way to change my mind.”

Carter huffed and opened the front door and stepped through, but before he could close it, Miles turned him around and placed a soft kiss on his lips. Miles pulled away and smiled, telling him, “It’ll be okay.” And only then did Carter finally take his leave for what was going to be a very emotionally draining experience.



Carter stood alone on the balcony of his shared home with Miles Kasey, several stories up from the Las Vegas streets below. The sun had long since fallen, and the lights from the nearby Las Vegas Strip were illuminating the skyline in a colorful display as far as the eye could see.

“I have to admit that when I first was told about my match this week against Michael Harris, I wasn’t certain if I should feel flattered or insulted. I mean, any match against a reigning World Champion is something to be celebrated as it puts the eyes of the wrestling world directly on you. It gives you the chance to shine, especially when it’s a non-title match, like this week’s match is. The championship isn’t up for grabs but this is the next best thing, as everyone wants to see if you can take this shot and elevate yourself at the champion’s expense. And, if you can, the sky's the limit! You beat a champion, and a title shot is sure to follow! So, win?”

“But on the flip side, a Beat the Clock challenge? Meaning I’m reduced to, what? A warm up for the champion before he inevitably loses the gold to J2H. And yes, that’s my prediction for the Main Event of High Stakes XIII. That J2H will secure his legacy and end the career and the second title reign of one of the luckiest sons a bitches to ever hold the most prestigious championship in wrestling! But, Beat the Clock! Meaning Harris’s match against me and the outcome will be timed against J2H’s, and the winner gets to choose whatever stipulation they want for their big match in just a few weeks. Hm!”

Carter nodded, his teeth nipping at his lower lip while he wrapped his arms around himself.

“Much as I like the idea of another match against the World Champion so soon after my title shot at J2H, I have to say the circumstances do sort of overshadow myself and even Jaycee. Because even if one or both of us somehow come out on top in our respective encounters, all attention shifts away from what it could possibly mean for us and to what it definitely means for this feud between Michael Harris and J2H. But, as the old saying goes, you have to look at the glass and decide whether it's half full or half empty.”

Carter’s eyes shifted to a sidelong glance toward the camera and the viewer could spot the mischievous nature in those lovely blue orbs.

“As for me? I just drink whatever is inside the glass. Meaning, I am going to take the situation as it is given me and make the most of it. Also, considering – as I understand it – that they chose each other's opponents, that J2H thinks highly enough of me and the match I gave him, that I can fend Michael off for longer than Jaycee can hold J2H at bay. And, well… not to toot my own horn but, toot toot!”

“As for the champion himself, well there’s not enough time to really put into words just how I feel about that egocentric, hypocritical jackass. You see, way back when I was one of the outspoken critics who didn’t think he should have been put in that title match between Chris Page and Mac Bane. After all, that was the match that everybody wanted to see! Adding Harris to it on a technicality was like putting A1 steak sauce on prime rib! It became watered down as far as World title matches go, so much so that Page couldn’t even take part for his own reasons. But, credit where it’s due I suppose. The title match happened and Michael Harris took advantage and made the most out of it. He won the title and started one of the single most controversial reigns since Jeremiah Hardin screwed Rage out of the championship way back in `17! And the reason why Harris’s first reign was so full of bullshit is because he proved he had absolutely no respect for that championship or any of the men who came before him! If he had, he wouldn’t have resorted to any of the underhanded tactics he did in order to keep such a hold on the title for as long as he did! It didn’t matter who he was up against, he saw everyone as a threat to his reign as well as his manhood – and with good and obvious reason! Whether it was Austin James Mercer or Miles Kasey or any one of the other many men he defended against, he would pull the tights or use the ropes! He would grab the first weapon he could lay hands on from out of the official’s sight to use to his advantage! And if THAT didn’t work, he always had his wives out there to save his ass and that was when you knew SCW had sunk to a new low as far as top champions go!”

“I mean, relying on your wives to interfere in your match outright or to cause a distraction because you’re not tough enough - or man enough - to win on your own speaks more about you than it does for your defeated challenger. Oh and you can also throw in that old adage that Harris has used time and again that ‘the only thing that mattered was the outcome of the match’.”

Carter nodded, gazing out into the Vegas sky before he pondered in obvious contemplation.

“Unless of course those same tactics are used against him and then it’s an entirely different story. Then he cries and protests like a great big man baby, crying foul and accusing everyone of conspiring against him. Even going so far as to bring in his personal attorney to try and fight his battles for him behind the scenes when he can’t get in done where it counts. And here’s the thing… you would think that when looking at Michael Harris, for all his experience in this business, that he wouldn’t need to resort to those cheap wins in order to secure his standing in the sport, but I suppose when you get to be his age, you start to grow desperate. Your body just can’t take the beating that it used to so you start to sink to new depths and use tactics that you never had before in order to make life easier before you find yourself in one of those crooked old folks homes you see on an episode of Hard Copy.”

Carter tapped a forefinger to the side of his head.

“The mind starts to go so you use flawed logic and reason to explain away your actions, but the only one that you manage to delude into believing your bullshit is yourself – and your wives but they’re probably supporting you more because you serve as their meal ticket rather than any true sense of loyalty. How else can you explain having your own son run J2H down? What did you even think was going to happen after that, Michael? I mean obviously you were trying to take J2H out for the long haul, but even if it had been successful, did you think the bosses would let you sit the show out and not have to defend? Uh uh! They would have just found another challenger for you to try and lie, cheat and steal your way past! But unfortunately for you, and luckily for everyone else watching from the stands to the dressing rooms, it didn’t work. J2H came back and whipped your ass and took your title. My only regret is nobody even bothered to try and lure your rotten apple of a son into a match for his part in all of this, just for the sheer joy of watching someone – anyone – wiping that smug smile from the little ass hat’s face!”

“But I have to admit that once you lost your title to the better man – and J2H IS the better man – you didn’t react the way that I suspected you would. I half expected you to drop to the ground and kick and scream until someone gave you your title back just to shut you up. I thought you would cry foul and raise hell, but you did neither. The way you reacted – well it disappointed me if I’m going to be perfectly honest. You went radio silent. You said NOTHING. The most the world got out of you was a social media pity party, and us users get quite enough of that, thank you very much. You gave us the random tweet and hint that maybe retirement was on the way, and that sob story made me lose whatever minute amount of respect that I may have had for you. And considering how low I thought of you before, that bar was set about so high…!”

Carter bent low at the waist and held his hand down about shin-high before he stood back upright.

“And that’s being generous. Winning the title a second time, besting J2H in that cage? I think we can all agree that it was nothing but sheer, dumb luck. A dark cloud fell on SCW that night, but it’s a cloud that is going to be lifted in a matter of time. J2H has your number but if not him, then you can damn sure fire bet I’ll be cashing in after jumping the line with a win against the World Heavyweight Champion.”

“So let me close things out by giving you a harsh dose of reality Mikey. I can call you Mikey, can’t I? This is no longer about how long I can last against you in a Beat the Clock challenge. This is about how you’re going to react when I send you into High Stakes XIII with your tail tucked between your legs. The last person you probably ever expected to be booked against, title or no, putting your shoulders to the mat and feeding you to J2H on a golden platter. My time is now, and yours is up.”




The Hello Kitty Cafe

Okay, so maybe Carter did work in a touch of pettiness for this meeting in where he had told his dad to meet him. His dad was always the mature individual, often quite serious in his dealings so he could not begin to imagine the very same man sitting there in the Park MGM venue dedicated to the world’s most adorkable feline. And yet, there he stood, seemingly un phased by his surroundings. His dad, Cillian Maguire. As far back as Carter could remember, his dad always dressed to impress, and today was no different. Whether by habit or design, he was a handsome sight in his light gray dress jacket with matching slacks and white button up shirt.  He had yet to take a seat, obviously waiting on his son’s arrival and judging by his stiff posture and the expression on his face, perhaps unsure if his son would show or if it was perhaps some cruel trick.

Only when Cillian shifted his gaze far enough to the right did he see his son and realize the exact opposite was true. His dad had begun to approach but Carter took that first step and beat him to the proverbial punch. Carter worked his way around the predominantly younger aged crowd until he stood face to face with the man himself. Neither spoke for several long, intense moments until…

“Carter…” Cillian started to speak but Carter found himself interrupting, saying, “Do you…?”

“I need to get a drink.” Carter said suddenly, turning to the nearby vendor of the cafe and quickly approached in the attempt to gather his thoughts and second guess himself. But if he were trying to create some distance between his dad and himself, it was in vain as Cillian dutifully followed him, his own posture poised and calm. A stark contrast to the inner turmoil his own son was going through.

Once he found himself at the front of a long line, Carter asked the vendor, “Can I get a peach iced tea?” And at the vendor’s glance to the man beside him, Carter then asked his dad, “Did you want anything?”

Cillian smiled and was about to decline the offer, but saw it as something of an olive branch being offered between father and son and opted to say, “A green tea.” And despite the fact Carter had asked, by instinct Cillian reached for his own wallet to pay for them both, but found his son’s hand on the wallet, pushing it aside.

“Put that away.” Carter said. “I deal enough of that with Miles.” And he paid for his father’s and his own drink, and moment’s later, the two had found a shady spot in the Las Vegas sun, seated at a small table beneath a colorful umbrella stand.

“As far as places to meet at, this is an interesting choice.” Cillian said all too casually as he looked around, his cool, blue eyes returning to Carter and he finally took the initiative. “I was surprised when your mom called me to tell me you wanted to talk in person. After the way we left things on the cruise, I had pretty much given up hope.”

“Yeah, well…” Carter drew in a deep breath. “That makes two of us.”

“Grams told me.” Carter interrupted his dad, and let the words simply hang there. Cillian stared momentarily at his son, unsure of his meaning before it finally took root and he sighed, closing his eyes. He said, “She shouldn’t have done that.”

“No, you should have.” Carter replied. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Pride, I suppose.” Cillian pushed his drink aside and now looked every bit as uncomfortable as Carter himself felt. He then said, “Despite everything that I put you through, I didn’t want you knowing what was happening. No father wants his son to see him as anything less than…”

“Perfect?” Carter questioned him openly. “I think we’re pretty well past that, don’t you?”

Carter had a hard time believing it, but the stricken look in his dad’s eyes tore at a part of his heart that he had long thought dead and buried away. Cillian reached again for his tea and nodded. He said, “I was … horrible to you. It was worse what I wanted to do at the time…”

“If you know that, admit that… Why are we here? Now?” Carter found himself asking aloud. “I mean…”

“I know what you mean.” Cillian nodded, a sad smile on his face. He raised his mug of hot tea to take a careful drink before saying, “I don’t fool myself into assuming you would ever forgive me for not accepting you when you told your mother and I that you were gay. You were at your most vulnerable and I didn’t give you the support or love that you deserved… Hell. I can’t even say I would have forgiven my own father if he had treated me the way I treated you. All you wanted to be was accepted and at the time, I just couldn’t.” Cillian paused and corrected himself, “Or I just didn’t.”

“So why now?” Carter asked. “I’ve been looking through your album ever since Grams gave it to me. I saw the pictures you had of Miles and myself… what changed your mind? Or, did you even?”

“I did.” Cillian admitted, finding it a difficult challenge to look his son in the eyes given the shame he felt at having failed so as a father. “I couldn't say when exactly. It was well before I ever found out about … you know. Even after the divorce, your mother was still giving me updates on how you were doing. I was as concerned as she was when you decided not to go to college and instead become a wrestler, but…”

Cillian paused, as if in either deep thought or reflection, before he continued, “I watched your first match and before I realized it, I thought to myself … ‘that’s my son’.” He chuckled to himself before he looked at Carter and shook his head. “I think that was the moment I stopped caring about your sex life and realized what I had lost all those years ago. I totally and completely failed you as a dad.” Cillian’s gaze seemed so very far away at that given moment. “And even if you ever do find a way to forgive me, it’s not something that I will ever forgive myself for.”

Carter drew in a shaky breath, struggling to restrain his emotions. He did not want to let his dad see him react to what he was saying. He never thought he’d see the day his dad ever admitted fault to anything, let alone how he was as a dad. Rather, Carter looked at his drink and took a sip through the straw and shrugged his shoulders, saying, “It wasn’t all bad. You know… before.”

“You’re being kind.” Cillian started to say, but Carter quickly said, “No, I’m being honest. There’s a difference. Before I came out, to me you were the perfect dad. You played with me. Tried to teach me sports or things about cars. You let me watch movies that Mom forbid me to see. Came to my school plays and you were at every PTA meeting… all of that is why I loved you so much!” Carter caught his voice raising before gathering himself. “That’s why it killed me when you wanted to send me away! When you…!” Carter bit his lip and looked down, the first tear streaming from his eye. One that he hurriedly wiped away with the misguided belief that his father would be fooled into its nonexistence.

“I know.” Cillian nodded sadly. “I know.”

“That’s why you started coming to the shows?” Carter asked. “Why you’ve been following me?” To which his dad nodded with a silent affirmation.

“Yes,” He admitted. “And no. It was around that time I had been told by my doctors about my kidney failure. I knew I had low priority on the donation registry, so after some difficulty in accepting things for how they were, I called your mom – and I wanted to see my son again.” And despite Carter’s denial, at that moment all he could do is reflect on how he reacted to seeing his dad… and the last thing he had said to him on the cruise.

“Why didn’t you come to talk to me before that?” Carter asked, swallowing a choked sob. His eyes misty with emotion. “Why didn’t you try to talk to me before you found out…”

“Because your Mom and Grams had given you the life that you deserved after I had left.” Cillian admitted. “And I just felt that you deserved better than to have me in your life.” And Carter’s own reactions to seeing him had justified that assumption, Carter again thought to himself. Cillian rested his chin on his curled fingers and said, “And after I found out I was sick and was going to… “ He sighed. “I just wanted to see you and your mom again.” Both let those words simply remain between them, and neither spoke after several moments, simply preferring to enjoy the evening between them with a bit of people watching.

“So…” Cillian finally broke the emotionally silent barrier between the two. “Tell me about this ‘Miles’.”

“Seriously?” Carter arched his eyebrow. “You want to go the protective dad route? Now?”

Cillian smiled gently and shrugged his shoulders. “Father’s prerogative.” Which caused Carter to laugh, despite himself. And with that one barrier down, Carter started to talk, and his dad listened…

And before either man realized it, two hours had passed since they had sat down across from one another and the sun had begun its slow descent into the horizon. Realizing their time together had started to draw to a close, father and son found themselves simply walking along the Vegas Strip, mostly silent and simply experiencing the forgotten feeling of each other’s company.

Carter finally said as they passed the famed Bellagio Fountains, “The next pay-per-view is in a few weeks, here in Vegas.”

“Is that an invitation?” Cillian asked.

“Yes.” Carter found himself admitting. “It’s an invitation. I can nab you a ringside seat… maybe a backstage pass?”

“I’ll be there.” Cillian said as they finally arrived at the spot where Carter had parked his car. Carter turned to his dad but neither moved, neither spoke. Moments of silence passed between father and son, but neither man could find a suitable way of ending the evening. Neither wanted to.

“Are you scared?” Carter finally found himself asking.

“Terrified.” Cillian smiled softly. “Anyone who would tell you otherwise would be a liar. But I’ve skipped past all of those other stages and I’ve accepted what I can’t change.”

The tears started to flow as Carter finally broke down, “I don’t know what to say to you…”

“You don’t have to say anything. You’ve said enough.” Cillian smiled, placing a reassuring hand on his boy’s arm. “You meeting me halfway here tonight was all I could have asked for.” And in that one moment, Carter did something he had not believed himself capable of for the better part of ten years. He found himself in his dad’s arms, hugging him with everything he had. And in that one moment, Carter felt like a little boy again, the floodgates now completely open.

“I don’t want to lose you!” Carter cried hard as Cillian smiled, hugging his son tightly against him and stroking his hair like a child… and as the father glazed up, his eyes were wet as well.

Pages: [1] 2